Sweeney Kate - Who Wouldn 39 t Love Me

Who Wouldn’t Love Me? Kate Sweeney

Who Wouldn’t Love Me? © 2014 by Kate Sweeney All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s rights. Purchase only authorized editions.



ISBN 13: 978-1-935216-62-9 First Ebook Edition: 2014 This Ebook Is Published By Intaglio Publications Walker, LA USA

www.intagliopub.com This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. _______________________________________________ Credits Executive Editor: Tara Young Cover design by Tiger Graphics

Acknowledgments Again, I want to thank the usual suspects—my editor, Tara, who really understands the voice of my crazy characters. And to my sister, Maureen who, while Skyping with me, came up with the title as she’s done before. We had a good laugh over it; it’s always a good laugh when you nearly wet yourself. Thanks, Mo… And finally, to Sheri Payton, my friend, business partner, fellow author, whatever. Things are going well here in southeast Louisiana—she hasn’t killed me yet. So a big thank you for that.

Chapter 1 Luke walked into her apartment, happily twirling his keys. “You didn’t answer the door, Glenn. So I…” He stopped abruptly when he saw a blur of Japanese silk draped across the divan. When the blur sobbed quietly, he rolled his eyes. “Why aren’t you dressed? Not that I mind. You know I covet that robe.” “The world as I know it is over, Luke,” Glenn lamented dramatically. “Draw a warm bath and get the razor. Please make sure it’s not the one you used. I want to die, but I don’t want to die a painful death.” “I don’t use your—” Glenn held up her hand. “I saw you shaving your head the other day.” Luke walked over to her, patting her on the backside. Glenn made room for him. “What’s wrong, Isis my queen?” he asked as he lay next to her. They both stared at the ceiling. “You’re the only queen in this room, and you know perfectly well what’s wrong,” she said in full pout. “Do I have to say it?” “Oh, what do they know?” He nudged his shoulder into hers. “You were perfect for the part.” Glenn looked at him. “I was, wasn’t I? I could pass for a younger woman.” Luke nodded and reached for her hand. “Now no more talk of razor blades. I won’t hear of it. Besides, you must heed Dorothy Parker.” Glenn shook his hand affectionately. “You’re so good to me. Someday, I’ll be dead—” “Glenn,” he said, holding on to her hand. “Well, I will. Who will take care of you then?” “Maybe some strong handsome millionaire with deep blue eyes, like Montgomery Clift.” Glenn sat up and glared at him. “You’d leave me for a man?” “But you’d be dead.” Glenn jumped up, her silk robe flowing as she marched to the window. She looked out from her tenthfloor apartment. “I can’t find a part anymore. You’ve run off with some rich Monty lookalike. What’s left?” “I’m not going anywhere. And neither are you.” Luke smiled indulgently and crossed his legs. “Go away. I want to be alone.” “Please, don’t start channeling Garbo. You know what you should do?” Glenn slowly turned around to face him. “What?” “You need to take some time from acting and write a book,” he said, swinging his legs over to sit up. He straightened his silk tie and stood. “A book?” she asked tentatively. “About what?” “Oh, I don’t know.” He walked over to her desk; he glanced at his reflection in the mirror and smiled jauntily before he picked up the mail and leafed through it. “Maybe someone fascinating.” Glenn’s eyes lit up, and she offered, “I’m fascinating.” “Yes, you are.” He tossed the mail on the desk and grinned. “I find you very fascinating.” “But I don’t know anything about writing a book,” she said thoughtfully, then shrugged. “Though how hard could it be?” “Uh…I’ll find someone to help you. Just in case you get stuck on the gerunds.” “The what?” “Exactly. It’ll be a best seller.” “You know, I believe it would. I’ve had a fascinating life. The people I’ve met, the places I’ve been —”

“The lies you’ve told.” “I love it when we steal lines from old movies. Don’t be insolent.” Glenn marched over and threw open the double doors to her bedroom. “We’ll start tomorrow. Come along and help me pick out something fascinating to wear. You know I don’t have the flair you do.” “No one has the flair I do,” Luke said sadly as he followed her. She turned around and pulled him into a monstrous hug. “I love you, Luke Valentine. From your toes to the top of your little bald head.” She planted a kiss on the top of said head. She then laughed hysterically. Luke glared at her. “There are two red lips on the top of my head, aren’t there?” “Mighty Isis has given her seal of approval. Now enough of this. I’m hungry.” He sighed and followed her, ignoring the little voice that told him what a monumental mistake he just made.

Chapter 2 “Sophie, please?” Jan pleaded. “Jan, Jan. Never beg,” Sophie said, wagging her finger. “C’mon. I’ve got to get back to the waiting room. It’s packed, so we’re now officially a fire hazard. Now get out of there,” Jan said, kicking Sophie in the foot. Sophie Marsh, lying on her back, scooted out from under the sink. She sat up, wiping her hands on the dirty towel. “What do you want? I’m so afraid to ask. And I’ll have to come back with a new pipe. Is Addie back yet? I’ll have to let her know.” “She called. Still in the board meeting,” Jan said as Sophie walked over to the sink and washed her hands. “She should be back in an hour. Dr. Halverson is up to his knees in kids.” “Okay, Nurse Jan,” Sophie said, drying her face with the paper towels. Sophie walked out and stopped short. “Told you,” Jan whispered behind her. “I’ll need to get the sink fixed soon.” “I need to ask you a favor,” Jan said. “Not now, you have patients,” Sophie countered. The waiting room was filled with mothers and their children, most of them crying—the children, that is. Sophie figured if it were acceptable, the mothers would show their irritability in similar fashion. Sophie walked behind the receptionist’s desk and patted Juan on the shoulder. He looked up with panic splashed all over his face. “Oh, thank God,” he exclaimed and handed her a file. “Room three. Your favorite patient.” “I’m not a doctor, Juan,” Sophie said, but she took the file anyway. “It’s Darius. Just keep him company. He likes you. He’s got a button stuck in his nose. His mother couldn’t get it out.” “Here, take this.” She thrust the file back to him. She walked back to room three and cautiously walked in, seeing her little friend sitting on the table swinging his legs. “Hey there, Darius. Got a button up the ole schnozola, eh?” Darius nodded and pushed his glasses up on his nose. Sophie still thought he looked like a mini Malcolm X. “Hey, Leona,” Sophie said with a grin. “Hi, Sophie.” His foster mother, Leona Cartwright, laughed along; she stood next to her son. “I told him to keep outta my sewing box. But you know Darius. I tried to get it out, Sophie. It’s just up there too far. Oh, this child. Where’s the doctor?” “Dr. Halverson is with a patient. Dr. Reynolds will be back in a few. So I thought I’d keep you company. Let’s see what we got.” Sophie snapped on a pair of latex gloves. She flipped the light on and pulled it over Darius. She lifted his head and looked, then took out her penlight and shined it up his nose while he giggled along with his mother. “Sophie, if Dr. Halverson walks in…” She laughed and shook her head. “Can ya see it?” Darius asked. “No, but I can see your brains. Oh, there it is. Holy cow, Darius. How did you get that up there?” “I dunno,” he whispered. “Why did you put it up there?” Sophie asked. “I dunno.” His mother rolled her eyes. “In school, the teacher can’t keep him quiet.” Sophie laughed along with her and took out the long pair of tweezers.

Leona tried not to laugh. “What are you doin’, Sophie? You crazy woman.” “What? A plumber is like a doctor. If I can clean a drain, I can clean your nose.” Sophie sported an evil grin. “Just keep still. I’ll have it out in a second. Come here…” Darius laughed and put his hands up. “No. I’ll wait for Doc Addie.” “Don’t you trust me?” Sophie asked, putting her hand to her heart. “Nope,” Darius said and laughed again along with Sophie and Leona. Then he stopped and sneezed violently. The button went flying across the room. Sophie followed the tinkling noise and found it in the far corner. “Oh, my good Lord,” Leona exclaimed. “Lord, have mercy, child. Are you all right?” Sophie laughed and picked up the button with the tweezers. “And we didn’t even need a doctor.” She examined the button as she walked up to Darius. Darius smiled, showing the small vacant space between his front teeth. “Can I have it, Sophie?” “You cannot,” his mother said firmly. “It’s been up your nose, baby boy.” Sophie shrugged. “Gotta do what your mom says.” She tossed the button in the trash can, then stripped off her gloves. “Now what else can I do for you before a real doctor gets here?” When Leona didn’t answer, Sophie watched her. “Is there something wrong?” She looked as though she might start crying. Sophie glanced at Darius, who watched his mother cautiously. “Darius, you’ve been such a good boy, why don’t you go out and ask Juan for a lollipop? Don’t tell him about the button. Or the tweezers.” Darius looked at his mother, who nodded. “Just one, baby.” Sophie waited until he ran out before she regarded Leona. “Everything okay with Darius?” Leona chuckled sarcastically. “Other than the poor child not knowing his parents and having to live in the foster care program?” “I imagine it’s hard on all of you.” “When my husband died, I thought I’d have to send Darius back to the system, and it broke my heart. But I don’t know how long I can go working two jobs and now with Tommy wanting to go to college.” She took a deep breath. “As much as it worries me about Darius, now there’s Tommy.” “Want to talk about it?” “Oh, you have other things to do. And ya do so much.” Sophie held up her hand. “Tell me.” “You know my son Tommy?” “Yes. He’s about ready to graduate high school.” “He is. Next year.” She took a deep breath and avoided looking at Sophie. “He still wants to go out to California. To Stanford like Doc Addie. He really looks up to her.” “He wants to be a doctor, right?” Leona nodded. “It’s expensive. And that’s putting it lightly.” “He might get a scholarship. He’s so intelligent.” Leona laughed. “I don’t know where he got that. I only hope it rubs off on Darius.” Sophie laughed along with her and waited. “He said he needs a letter,” Leona said. “From someone who went to Stanford. He said it would help, but he doesn’t want to bother anyone. I don’t want to, either. You’ve done so much for me and the boys all these years. Without insurance, I would’ve never been able to…” She stopped and shook her head. “Leona, why don’t I talk to Addie? I’m sure she’ll be honored to write a recommendation letter for Tommy. When does he need it?” Leona smiled broadly. “Thank you. It’ll mean so much to him. No one in my family has ever graduated

high school much less become a doctor. I’ll tell him to call you. Would that be all right?” Sophie walked over to her and put her arm around Leona’s shoulders. “That would be fine. He can call me anytime. Or call Addie. Just let me know when he needs it.” “I will. I will.” Sophie saw the tears well in her brown eyes as she walked with her to the waiting room. Darius stood there with a sucker in his mouth. “Darius, quit putting things up your nose. Now go home.” Sophie ruffled his hair before looking at a stunned Juan. “Who needs a doctor?” Juan raised another file. “Room four?” As Sophie laughed, Leona wrapped her arms around Sophie’s neck. Sophie laughed quietly and patted her back. “You’re strangling me.” “Oh.” She laughed nervously and backed up. “Thank you again.” “No problem.” Sophie watched as Leona affectionately put her arm around Darius and walked out. “Sophie, could I see you for a moment before Dr. Reynolds gets back?” Jan asked. “Oh, that’s right,” Sophie said as Jan pulled her away. “What’s wrong?” “I have a favor to ask.” “Okay…” “You have tomorrow off, right?” “Yes, I do. I’m looking forward to—” “Oh, great. Would you please, please, take this to Bergan’s Bookstore?” She thrust the book at Sophie. “The author is there, and I’d love her to sign it.” “What? Jan, c’mon. It’s my first day off in weeks. And Bergan’s is all the way in Saratoga.” “Sophie, it’s only a twenty-minute ride. And we’re lucky she came up here from Manhattan.” “Lucky us.” She looked at the book. “I…can’t someone else do this for you?” “Don’t you think I’ve exhausted all my options? C’mon, it’s Glenn Hastings, the actress. Don’t tell me you don’t know who she is.” “I know who she is,” Sophie said, still looking at the book. “Then you may know she’s been working on this for almost a year, and it just came out. She’s on a book-signing tour. This is really big to have her close to our little town.” “And Quincy, New York, will never be the same now. Trust me.” Sophie extended the book back to her. “No.” “Please?” Jan whined, pushing the book back to her. “She’s my favorite actress of all time.” Sophie gave her a disturbed look. “Of all time? Not Katharine Hepburn? Bette Davis? Even Meryl Streep? What about Sandra Bullock? Now there’s an actress.” “Oh, what do you know? When was the last movie you saw Glenn Hastings in? Come to think of it, when was the last time you went to the movies?” “I don’t know. I don’t have much time to go to the movies.” “Please, Sophie. She’s only at the bookstore the one day. Please? Remember that time I helped you?” “Oh, for heaven’s sake.” Sophie glanced at Juan, who immediately buried his head in the files. “This is blackmail. Fine. Gimme the book.” “Thank you!” she practically squealed, hugging Sophie around the neck. “The signing is from ten o’clock till one. If you get there early, you’ll beat the crowd.” Sophie looked at the book cover again. “There’ll be a crowd?” “Just have her write ‘To my best fan Jan.’” “That sounds ridiculous. I’m not saying that.” “Fine. I don’t care, just have her sign it. Thank you, thank you, thank you.” “Okay, okay. I have to get to Lowe’s before it closes.” She mumbled as she walked away, “My first

day off…” “It’ll be quick,” Jan called to her. “What could possibly happen?”

Chapter 3 “This is absolutely embarrassing,” Glenn said to Luke. She sat there with the books all around her, and no one had come to have her sign a book. “We should have stayed in Manhattan. I can’t believe we drove two and a half hours. Deborah is insane.” “It was a good idea to come up here. I only wish I thought of it. And you needed to get out of the city anyway. You’re a country girl at heart, and you know it. You said so in your book.” He sighed dramatically, putting his hands over his heart. “I was born in a small town on the banks of the Delaware River. That has a nice ring to it.” When Glenn peered over her sunglasses, Luke laughed. “You don’t scare me with the withering glances anymore, Isis. And it’s a good thing that was true. You know how people love to fact-check nowadays.” “I was born on the banks of… Why do I bother with you?” “Oh, will you calm down? I’m just teasing you to ease your self-induced tension. Now you just sat down two minutes ago. And we were early.” “That’s hardly the point,” Glenn said, adjusting her designer sunglasses. “I feel like a fool.” “Well, you look marvelous.” Luke tried his best Billy Crystal imitation, which, not surprisingly, did not go over well. “I’m serious. You look fabulous. It’s summer, and you look tropical.” “Well, if I had worn that hat you wanted, I would look like Carmen Miranda’s stunt double.” “True. That was a bad idea.” Glenn smiled grudgingly. “You usually don’t make fashion faux pas. You’re getting old.” Luke smiled in return as he narrowed his eyes. “Do you really want to go there?” Glenn looked over her sunglasses. “Need I remind you, old friend, that—” “Oh, look. Your beloved fans.” Luke motioned to the red velvet rope used to quadrant off the area. Over a dozen women, and a few men, smiled as they held their books. Dozens more huddled around the tables stacked with Glenn’s book. “And you didn’t think you’d have anyone to play with. Showtime,” he whispered in her ear. Luke stood behind her and affectionately watched her as she signed with a flourish while chatting with her adoring fans. Luke offered a smug grin—most of the fans were women. And the few men who showed up? Well, Luke’s gaydar was on high alert. You see, every straight woman should have a male friend—a gay male friend. Someone to shop with and gossip with, to tell you how gorgeous you are and point out your fashion flaws. The term fag hag came to mind, but Luke disliked that term. Glenn Hastings was neither a hag nor was she straight. She was, as he called her, a closeted lipstick lesbian. Now to think of it, he wasn’t sure he liked that term, either. But Glenn Hastings took the safe road when she started acting, then became hugely popular and successful; she kept her lesbianism to herself. Back in the day when she started at the tender age of well, twenty-something, she knew society wasn’t quite ready for an openly gay actress. Then as the years passed, she was so entrenched in the ruse, she felt she had no choice but to go on with it. Then the rumors started—a gorgeous young actress and no man? Well, Glenn couldn’t have that. Luke laughed to himself when he remembered how she came to him with the idea of becoming her publicist, and well, BFF. If the public saw her with a gay man, then certainly she was straight, right? Glenn’s sense of logic always amused Luke. But to be honest, look at Liz Taylor and Montgomery Clift. Well, Liz Taylor and almost any gay actor—she was like a gay magnet. Then there was Doris Day and Rock “Gorgeous” Hudson. And back in the thirties, Elsa Lanchester married Charles Laughton knowing he was gay. The list could go on and on. So this was Glenn’s idea. He was already her best friend. They had met in college and became instant companions. And through the years, they just evolved into what they were now—old friends who adored

each other. He was Vera to Glenn’s Mame, and that was fine with Luke. Make no mistake, though, Glenn Hastings was very high-maintenance. And she had an ego the size of Texas. She could be petulant and self-absorbed, hence the title of her autobiography—Who Wouldn’t Love Me? She borrowed the title from the old song from the forties and tweaked it to fit her need. But the title spoke volumes. Luke laughed again—Glenn was serious when she asked him, “Well, who wouldn’t love me?” He affectionately replied, “Only those who lack good taste.” Hitting fifty was hard for Glenn; and now, on the other side and rolling downhill, it was unthinkable. Though she’d kept herself in fit shape and she looked like she was forty, it was time for her to give up the ghost—Luke had been witness to the kicking, screaming, crying, and swearing all the way. “What do you mean?” Luke shook himself back to the present and adjusted his designer sunglasses when he heard Glenn’s incredulous voice. A tall woman stood at the table looking exasperated and irritated. She was attractive, though, with rich brown thick hair, styled in short fashion with wisps of gray at the sides, and she was in very good shape. She looked rather dashing, Luke thought, but it stopped there when he took notice of the dreadful cargo shorts and nondescript T-shirt. But she was very attractive in a quasi-masculine, quasi-feminine, quasiquasi sort of way. “I mean I haven’t read it because it’s not my book. I keep telling you that,” the woman said. “Can you please just sign it to Jan?” “Well, Jan, you really should read it. Can I ask—?” The woman clenched her jaw. “I am not Jan.” Glenn rolled her eyes. “Of course you’re not,” she said, making air quotes, “Jan.” Luke heard Glenn’s condescending tone, which always meant trouble, and stepped forward. “Now, Jan. How do you want me to spell your name?” Glenn asked. The woman regarded Glenn as if she were an alien. “How many ways can you spell Jan?” “So you are Jan.” Glenn looked over her sunglasses. Luke saw her best flirtatious smile and cringed. “I’ll write to Jan with the beautiful blue eyes.” “Don’t write that,” the woman insisted, rubbing her forehead. “And why not? It’s the truth.” Glenn leaned forward and cocked her head. “Do…?” “Because Jan has brown eyes. And if you write that in the book, she’ll be disappointed, then she’ll be angry with me.” The woman leaned on the table, her face inches from Glenn’s. “Then quite frankly, I’ll dislike you even more, and you’ll be more annoying than you are right at this moment.” Luke’s hand flew to his mouth to stifle his gasp. No one had ever talked to Glenn like that. Not even Deborah, her agent, and Deborah really, really wanted to on a daily basis. He understood this woman might be irritated, but her vehement reaction to Glenn had Luke looking around for the nearest exit before Glenn blew her stack. To Luke’s surprise, both women glared at each other for a long moment. Glenn straightened her back and scribbled in the book. She slammed it shut and handed it to the woman. “You, madam, are not nice,” Glenn said haughtily. “And decidedly rude.” The woman took the book and took a long breath, probably to calm down. She was about to say something when Glenn raised her hand. “You’re holding up the line, please go.” The sad, dejected tone in Glenn’s voice broke his heart. The woman left without another word. Glenn smiled and signed another book. “Another satisfied fan,” she said happily, which had the woman laughing along; she then called Luke. “Yes?” he said softly. Glenn handed the book to the fan and took another. “Find out who that woman is.” “Uh, I beg your pardon?”

“You heard me,” she whispered. “Glenn…” Glenn shot him a look; he took a step back and sighed. “Someday—” “But not this day,” Glenn said, smiling at the next fan at the table. He quickly walked out and got a glimpse of the woman, who got into a dark sedan. “I feel like Sam Spade,” he said and ran toward the car. “And now I’m perspiring.” He got the license tag just as it pulled away from the curb. He repeated the plate number over and over as he quickly walked back to Glenn’s table where he stripped the pen out of her hand and scribbled the number on one of the bookstore business cards, then sighed with relief. “Got it.” Glenn sat there, poised with an empty hand, glaring at him. The fan stood there, slack-jawed. “Oh,” he said with a nervous laugh, handing the pen back to Glenn. “So sorry.” ******* Other than the one uncomfortable situation, the book signing went extremely well. Glenn was exhausted when it was over, which was nearly an hour past the time slot. The manager was so pleased she almost kissed Glenn. The woman went on and on until Luke thought he might have to get the fire hose. “It was a great success, Isis,” Luke said, kissing her cheek. Glenn nodded but said nothing as they walked to her Lexus. Luke watched her cautiously as he slipped in behind the wheel. “Let’s go celebrate.” Glenn smiled. “Certainly. I’m not familiar with this city, so you’ll have to pick a place. This was our last city in our book-signing tour. It did go well, didn’t it?” He winced at the tentative tone and reached for her hand. “It went smashingly well.” “Did you do as I asked?” she asked softly, looking out the window. Luke glanced at her as he drove through the quaint streets of Saratoga and headed out of town. “You’ve asked me to do a lot of ridiculous things, Glenn.” He sighed when he saw the sad look once again. “Yes, I did. But, darling…” “No one has ever said something like that to me.” She nearly sobbed. Luke smiled and held on to her hand. “Don’t take it so personally.” “Why not?” Glenn said loudly. Luke winced and let go of her hand. Well, not exactly. Glenn wrenched it away. “Was she not talking to me?” “Yes.” “And were her hateful remarks directed at me?” “They weren’t hateful.” He hung his head in resignation. “Yes.” “Then it was personal.” “I’m just saying she was probably doing her friend a favor.” “She barely knew who I was,” Glenn said loudly. “And she looked about my age. So what the hell is up with that? I need a drink.” She looked out the window at their surroundings. “We’re driving again. Please don’t tell me we’re going to Canada.” “No, just to the country club for dinner. Deborah knows someone who knows someone.” Glenn grunted sarcastically. “Everyone knows someone.” “Don’t be dour.” Luke pulled in front of the restaurant at the country club. “At least it’s scenic,” Glenn said before the valet was quickly at Glenn’s door. She exited with a flourish. Luke shook his head and unbuckled his seat belt. “I’m going to find that woman and…” The adorable valet at his door stopped him. “Well, hello.” “Good afternoon,” the young man said and waited a moment. “You’ll have to get out of the car, sir.”

“Oh. Yes. No joyriding,” Luke said. “Unless you take me with you.” He patted the man’s cheek and followed Glenn as she marched into the restaurant. Things seemed to be better when the hostess nearly fainted as she spotted Glenn. “You’re Glenn Hastings,” she said in awe, holding her hand to her heart. Luke looked to the gods above for thanks. “Do you have reservations?” the hostess asked, still looking at Glenn. “Where should I start?” Luke said dryly. The girl tore her gaze from Glenn. “Oh, you didn’t need one. Not Glenn Hastings,” she assured him with a non-intentional dismissive tone and turned back to Glenn. “I’ve seen all your movies more than once.” “Aren’t you sweet?” Glenn said; she gave Luke a preening glance over her shoulder. “Now don’t you feel better?” he whispered. “Even the ones that come on the old movie station,” the hostess continued as they made their way toward the table. “My mom just loves that station.” Glenn stopped abruptly; Luke nearly ran into her. She then followed the hostess without a word. “It must be this city,” Luke said sadly. “I want to go home.” He knew reserving the large booth in the middle of the restaurant would be a good idea. And it was. Several people came up to their table asking for an autograph or just to tell Glenn how much they loved her movies. And naturally, Glenn was gracious with every one of them. Luke sat back and watched her as he sipped his martini. Glenn Hastings may have been many things— many things—but she was always grateful, honest, and true with her fans. Without them, she had told him, she would be nothing. That was probably why the woman in the bookstore earlier was so hard for Glenn to accept. Glenn was a mass of insecurities and needed validating, but being such a pain in the ass, there were times when the validation didn’t come. It was at times a vicious circle, with Luke caught swirling in the middle of Glenn’s neurotic vortex. The owner of the restaurant came up to their table and tried to steer the people away, but Glenn stopped him. “I just don’t want you to be bothered, Ms. Hastings,” he said kindly. “They’re never a bother.” Glenn reached out her hand; her bejeweled, silver bangles on her wrist sparkled in the candlelight. “I don’t mind at all. It’s very kind of you, though.” He looked as though he might swoon when he took her hand. “Well, I’ll just keep them away when your dinner arrives, how’s that?” “A most wonderful compromise,” Glenn said kindly. Luke thought he heard the man sigh as he walked away; he laughed quietly. “What?” Glenn asked, sipping her champagne. “Nice touch with the champagne, by the way.” “Oh, nothing. You can be very sweet when you want to be. And you’re very welcome. It’s a celebration. One should always celebrate with champagne.” He raised his long-stemmed glass. “It was a good day,” she said, raising her fluted glass to his. “Now how are we to find this woman?” “You really want to go through with this?” “Yes.” Glenn stared at her glass for a moment. “Why?” he asked softly. “There was something about her.” Glenn shrugged; the helpless gesture tore at his heart again. He hailed the waiter. “I need something stronger than this.” He ordered a martini from the handsome server, then turned back to Glenn. “I have her license plate number.” He took out the card and held it up. He saw the grin, and as she reached for it, he snatched it back. “No stalking.” “How the tables have turned,” she said dryly and took the card.

Luke watched as she opened her purse and peered into it. “You are the Angel of the Bottomless Pit.” “Don’t blaspheme.” “What are you looking for?” He smiled happily when the server set his martini in front of him. “Ah.” Glenn pulled out her cellphone. “Remember when I played that police captain in Shades of Murder?” “Oh, no, no, no. Don’t bother that policewoman, Glenn. These people have real lives.” He took another healthy drink. Glenn had already dialed as she waved him off. “Nonsense. She’ll love to hear from me. Hello?” Luke tossed back the rest of his martini, careful not to choke on the olive—toothpick and all. He then looked around for an instant before the server was at his side. Luke plucked the olive off the toothpick, then deposited that in the empty glass. “Keep them coming if you know what’s good for both of us.” “You can do that for me, can’t you?” Glenn asked in a disgustingly female voice. “By tomorrow? That fast? Wonderful. Thank you so much. Oh, of course. I’ll have my publicist send out as many copies as you like. Goodbye, love.” Luke raised an eyebrow. “Goodbye, love?” Glenn let out a saucy laugh and picked up her glass. “I still got it.” “Well, you’d better get rid of it or someday…” Luke stopped and laughed. “What am I saying?” Glenn laughed along with him and kissed his cheek, then wiped off the lipstick. “Have I told you lately how much I adore you?” Luke looked into her tearful green eyes and smiled. “Every day, Isis.” They had a very pleasant dinner. And as always, Luke and Glenn had lively discussions of important topics like Hollywood gossip. As they laughed and joked, and Glenn signed pictures, napkins, and anything else that was presented to her, her cellphone rang. Luke chuckled when he heard the old forties song by Kay Kyser Who Wouldn’t Love You used as her ringtone. “Oh, Glenn, your ego…” Glenn laughed and answered her phone. “Hello? So quickly? My, you are good.” Luke rolled his eyes listening to her seductive tone. “Hmm. Interesting.” Glenn picked up a pen and motioned to Luke. He obediently handed her his drink napkin and watched as she scribbled on it. “You are remarkable, darling. When I get back to New York, we’ll have dinner. What? Oh, well,” she said shyly, “thank you. I’d love to see it. Yes, goodbye and thank you again.” She happily disconnected the call, slipping the phone into her purse. “What’s the verdict?” Luke asked, sipping his martini. Glenn looked at the napkin. “Sophie Marsh. Drab name, I must say.” Luke waited while Glenn stared off for a moment. “Glenn? Come back to me. What’s wrong?” “Oh, nothing.” She looked at the napkin once again. “I have an address, but I have no earthly idea where Quincy, New York, is, though she said it was close to Saratoga. And Cynthia was too kind to find out where she lives, and I have that address, as well. Wasn’t that nice of her?” “And illegal?” Luke said. “I hear a disapproving tone in your voice. What’s the matter?” “What are you going to do with this information?” Luke asked pointedly. “You know you’ll get yourself into trouble.” Glenn waved him off. “I just want to see about this Sophie Marsh. And what makes her so… What’s the word?” “Interesting?” “Hmm. No, that’s not it.”

“Mysterious?” “No.” Luke leaned forward. “Confounding to the point that it’s irritating the shit out of you because she didn’t swoon at the very sight of you?” Glenn narrowed her eyes. “I was looking for a word, not a diatribe.” Luke grinned and swirled the remainder of his martini. “But true nonetheless.” Glenn sat back in full pout. “I no longer adore you.” “Will you please remember how the tabloids love to get wind of this sort of insanity?” When Glenn didn’t answer, Luke gave up and motioned to the napkin. “What are you going to do with that?” Glenn smiled and fanned herself with it. “I think we’re going to visit the little hovel of nearby Quincy, New York.” Luke sighed and took a drink. “One can only hope they have a good psychotherapist in town.”

Chapter 4 Sophie winced and backed up when Jan squealed as she took the book from her. “Thank you! Did you have to stand in line long? Was she absolutely fabulous?” Jan opened the book to read the inscription. “She was absolutely something,” Sophie said dryly. She remembered her exchange at the bookstore and hoped Glenn Hastings didn’t write something nasty in the book. She cursed herself for not looking before she gave the book to Jan. Jan smiled, then read it aloud. “To Jan, my most memorable fan. Always, Glenn Hastings.” She closed the book and held it to her heart. “That was beautiful. What did you say to her to write such a wonderful thing?” “Uh, nothing really,” she said, then chuckled sarcastically, “memorable.” “What is she like in person? Tell me,” Jan said eagerly. “Well, she’s very attractive. And very…um…outgoing,” Sophie said. She really wanted to tell her the truth that Glenn Hastings was a childish egomaniac. “I’m so jealous you got to meet her. You’re so lucky.” “Yeah,” Sophie said. “That’s me. Lucky Marsh.” “Why are you lucky?” Sophie turned around when Addie Reynolds walked in, leaning slightly on her cane. Her old friend and mentor looked quizzically at both women. “Oh, Dr. Reynolds, Sophie went to the mall in Saratoga on her day off and had my book signed by Glenn Hastings.” She opened the book and held it out to her. Addie raised an eyebrow and slipped on the reading glasses, which hung around her neck. “Really? On your day off?” She read the inscription. “Very nice. I love her movies.” “So do I,” Jan said dreamily. “Well, I have to get back to work. Thanks again, Sophie.” “You’re welcome.” Sophie laughed as she poured a cup of coffee. “Can I buy you a cup?” “No, thanks. I’ve had my one allowed cup for the day. So what’s she like?” Sophie made sure the door was closed. “The truth?” Addie smiled. “From you? I wasn’t sure there was anything but the truth…” “Very funny. She’s an egomaniacal child in a woman’s body.” Sophie thought for a moment. “But a very attractive body. She must work out like a fiend.” “Well, that’s concise.” Addie watched her for a moment. “What does she look like?” “Better.” Sophie smiled and drank her coffee. “Better than what?” Addie asked. Sophie looked up. “What?” “I asked what she looked like, and you said better. And I asked better than what.” Addie laughed. “What’s wrong with you?” “Nothing is wrong with me.” “Does she really have emerald eyes as they say?” Sophie snorted sarcastically. “Who could tell? She wore sunglasses. Who wears sunglasses indoors?” Addie shrugged. “Perhaps she didn’t want to be noticed.” “She was at her own book signing.” “Oh, true.” “And you know she has to dye her hair. But she’s still got the looks, I guess.” “And that’s important?” Addie eased into the chair at the table. “Not at all,” Sophie said with a shrug and joined her. “But it obviously is to her. She has to keep up

appearances, I suppose. But there was an instant when she seemed almost human.” “And what moment was that?” “Probably after I insulted her.” Addie offered a knowing smirk. “So unlike you. What did you say?” “Nothing she didn’t deserve. She came off like this ‘Oh, you must be so thrilled to meet me. And oh, you have such beautiful blue eyes’ superficial goofball.” “She said that to you? I mean about your eyes?” Sophie laughed. “Don’t sound so excited, Addie. She’s an outrageous flirt.” “The rumors of her being a lesbian are probably true.” Addie regarded Sophie, who said nothing. “Something tells me she did more than just sign a book. I know you, Sophie.” Sophie knew she was blushing; she laughed slightly, then told Addie of their awkward meeting. Sophie was irritated all over again. “I just wanted her to sign the frickin’ book and let me have some time for a day off.” Addie laughed while she listened. “Disrupted your natural order of things, did she? The nerve.” “It’s not funny,” Sophie said seriously. “That woman was so annoyingly… I can’t think of the right word.” “That’s a first,” Addie said. “How about charming?” Sophie laughed then. “That might be it. But she was more annoying than charming. And I had things to do, but I spent most of the morning in line, and you know how much I love that…” “And going to Saratoga had to be excruciating. And to the mall? I didn’t know Saratoga had a mall.” “Well, I had to go to the hardware store, so I figured I’d kill two birds. Oh, by the way, I have to replace that pipe in the sink.” “Wow, you went to a bookstore and a hardware store. How did you ever get through it?” “Why do I talk to you?” “I’ve known you all your life, I haven’t figured it out. You sealed your fate with me when you followed me to Stanford, and I became your professor of anatomy.” Sophie grudgingly laughed. “You’re right. I decide to go all the way to California for college, and who do I wind up with? A crazy doctor who used to come into the classroom singing Dem Bones.” Addie laughed along with her. “I almost miss those days.” She sat back and smiled wistfully. “Do you ever regret your decision?” “To graduate? Nope. Oh, you’re talking about leaving med school to come back here and take care of my dad, who really didn’t want me? That decision?” Addie grinned reluctantly. “Yes, that decision, which by the way turned out for the best. Didn’t it?” “Oh, sure. It’s only taken him all my life to treat me with some modicum of respect.” “Good thing you’re over it. And you know you’re exaggerating.” “Well, at least the Marsh family comes from money, and I could help you start this free clinic.” Sophie chuckled and scratched the back of her head. “It was the best thing to do with my inheritance.” “We’ll never be rich, Sophie Marsh.” “Not in a bank account, that’s for sure. But we’re doing a good thing.” “Yes, we are. And I wish the board of directors would agree and loosen the purse strings and at least match what we put into this clinic and the summer camp.” “It would be nice. I haven’t been up to our adorable Camp Mohican yet this year. How’s it going?” “We had ten children for the first week.” “Well, at least we got the license and the counselors and the rest of the staff we need.” Sophie rubbed her forehead and sat back. “You look tired. You need a long break from this.” “We could both use a little break. But you only have one doctor. And John can’t handle all this by

himself.” “That’s the other thing I was going to tell you. I met with two young doctors this morning. They’re fresh out of residency and still have that idealism—” “Oh, snap them up before they get wise,” Sophie said. Addie laughed. “I did. They’re coming in later in the week. If it goes well, we might be able to take that break and spend some time up at the camp with the kids.” “And how will these doctors get paid?” “Since the Affordable Care Act, we’re getting more and more patients with affordable insurance. And those who had none now have it. Like Leona Cartwright. I understand Darius got inventive with a button. And you became a PA.” Sophie laughed. “I love that kid. He laughed and sneezed. You should have seen that button shoot across the room.” “I hate to remind you, but that’s how lawsuits start.” “I highly doubt Mrs. Cartwright would sue. I think she has too much on her mind trying to keep Darius as a foster child. You can see real affection between them.” “It was hard when her husband died. I know the state is looking closely at her situation. So far, so good.” “Yeah, she has to break her back…” Sophie angrily shook her head. “Oh, by the way, ya know her son Tommy? He wants to go to Stanford, needs a letter of recommendation.” “No problem. Be glad to do it. Just let me know when. There is no way Leona can afford any college let alone Stanford.” “We’ll figure out something.” Addie raised an eyebrow. “I see the wheels turning. Sophie, I know your family has influence in this town…” Sophie grinned. “Just because I chose to be a handyman with my head stuck in PVC pipes and roofs…” “And fixing tractors and lawnmowers and helping every poor person.” “The way you talk, you’d think I was an itinerant worker.” “I do not underestimate you in the least, Sophie Marsh. You just can’t save everyone.” “I’m not trying to. Don’t be so dramatic. Anyway, about Tommy Cartwright. That’s what I told Leona, that you’d write the letter. And I think you’re right about the insurance.” “Oh, right, our young doctors. Well, I explained the situation we have here that we’re partially funded, but mostly, it’s our own money. They agreed to volunteer their services while they train here. Then we agreed to talk.” Sophie nodded. “That sounds promising.” She stood and stretched. “But for now, you have patients to see. John is pulling his hair out, I’m sure. I’ve got a sink to fix.” When they heard the loud screaming, Sophie ran to the door. “God,” Addie said, walking as fast as her cane would allow, “what now?” As she got to the waiting room, the screaming turned to applause, and Addie was completely confused…until she saw the movie star standing by the front desk; she recognized her right away. All the mothers crowded around her. The children couldn’t care less. They just stared at their mothers. It was Sophie’s reaction that was priceless. Her jaw hung open, and her blue eyes seemed huge. Glenn Hastings and Sophie stared at each other until Glenn tore her gaze away and regarded her fans. She held up her hands and laughed. “I’m so sorry to interrupt.” Jan was no help; she was right there with the mothers, clamoring all over the poor woman, who didn’t seem to mind at all. In fact, to Addie, Ms. Hastings seemed to be having the time of her life. And if the satisfied smirk on her face when she looked at Sophie was any indication—she was having a ball. Addie walked up and wedged her way toward the center. “Ladies, please. Let the woman breathe,” she

said. “Dr. Halverson? We have patients?” “Oh,” John said, bumping into Sophie, who was still staring; he made his way back to the examining rooms down the hall. “Please, please,” Glenn said, holding up her hands. “I’ll be happy to sign any autographs before you leave. I don’t want to get in the way.” Sophie raised an eyebrow then, which Addie noticed. “Ms. Hastings,” Addie started, “what an honor. And a surprise.” She held out her hand, which Glenn took. “I’m Dr. Addie Reynolds. I’m in charge of this screwy operation.” Glenn smiled and leaned in. “It’s a pleasure meeting you, Doctor.” Sophie walked up, offering a very smug grin. “Good afternoon, Ms. Hastings.” “Oh, we meet again.” Sophie raised an eyebrow. “You seem surprised to see me.” Glenn pasted on a smile. “I am. We haven’t formally met.” “Oh.” Addie stepped back. “Ms. Hastings, this is Sophie Marsh.” “Are you a doctor? Not a patient?” Sophie offered a sarcastic smile. “No, I’m not a doctor, but I work here. And if you took the time to look around, you’d see this is pediatrics. You know, children?” “Ah,” Glenn said, looking around. “Well, one would think you’d fit right in then.” “So you didn’t come here to see me? You just happened to stop by.” Sophie folded her arms across her chest. “Don’t look now, Ms. Marsh, but your arrogance is showing,” Glenn said lightly. “I’m looking for Jan.” Sophie hid her grin. “Really? So now you believe I’m not Jan?” “Did I miss something?” Addie asked. “There was a slight misunderstanding at the book signing,” Glenn said, still smiling sweetly at Sophie. “I see. I think,” Addie said, scratching her head. “Well, Jan is… There she is. Jan?” She hardly got her name out before Jan was at her side. “Like moths to a flame.” Glenn tore her gaze from Sophie to regard Jan. “It’s nice to meet you, Jan.” “Oh, Ms. Hastings,” Jan said, turning bright red. “I’m so glad to meet you. I wanted to yesterday, but I couldn’t get away. Sophie was so nice to get your book signed.” “Yes, it was very considerate of her. Have you read it?” “Read it? Oh, my God. I’ve read it twice. I love your sense of humor.” Glenn glanced at Sophie, who shook her head but said nothing. “Thank you, Jan. I just wanted to come by and tell you so.” “You…you came up here to thank me personally?” Jan said, holding her hand to her heart. “How did you know where to find me?” “Well, Quincy is a quaint little town. Seems everyone knows everyone. I just mentioned Ms. Marsh’s name…” “How did you get my name?” Sophie asked. “I find that very curious.” “I have my connections. Anyway, a very nice gentleman in town told me where to find you.” “With your busy schedule and all? And I still can’t believe you came to our town. But I would have driven all the way to New York.” Glenn took off her sunglasses. “You are very sweet. Well, it was such a memorable meeting with Ms. Marsh.” She took out two tickets and held them up to Jan. “There is a film festival that opens in a week in Albany.” “You mean the one that has your movies?” “Well, it’s three movies from one director. And I’m very happy to see one of my films in there. I’d like

you to have them.” “Oh, thank you, Ms. Hastings. The tickets aren’t even on sale yet.” “Well, it’s one of the perks. I hope you enjoy it.” “I will. I really will. Thank you.” Jan took the tickets, almost reverently, and gazed at them. “You’re entirely welcome,” Glenn said. “Well, I suppose I should go.” “Oh, please, please, stay,” Sophie said. Addie heard the sarcasm in Sophie’s voice. Just then, one of the patients walked up to Glenn and tugged on her pants leg. Glenn looked down. “Hello…” “Hi. Are you someone famous?” the girl asked. Sophie picked up the girl. “Now, Sue. Don’t you know who this is? You must bow to royalty.” Glenn narrowed her eyes at Sophie, who walked away with Sue in her arms; she looked over her shoulder. “I must take my leave, madam. I have a sink to fix.” “A sink?” Glenn asked. “She’s a plumber?” “Sophie is our philanthropic handyman, er, woman. And she’s really a nice person,” Addie said to Glenn. “She hides it well,” Glenn said, then turned to Addie. “And I’m sorry I interrupted.” “Not at all.” Addie watched Glenn, who watched Sophie. “Are you staying in Saratoga long?” “No,” Glenn said. “You must have a busy schedule.” “Oh, no. Actually, I’m between…” She laughed quietly. “I’m deciding which part to take.” “Ms. Hastings, I know you must have other things to do, but if you’re free, would you like to join us for dinner tonight?” Glenn raised an eyebrow. “Us?” “Sophie and I are having dinner at my house. I’d be honored if you’d join us. I know it’s probably highly doubtful that—” Glenn smiled and took Addie’s hand. “I’m the one who would be honored. Of course.” “Wonderful,” Addie said, shaking her hand. “Where are you staying?” “At the Hilton.” “I know where it is. I’ll have someone pick you up. Would that be all right?” “Well, certainly, but I can drive.” “Oh, no. I’m way out in the woods. You’ll never find me. Shall I have him pick you up around six?” “That would be very kind of you, Dr. Reynolds.” “Addie, please.” She noticed how Glenn absently looked around the office. “She’s in the bathroom. The sink, remember?” “Who? What?” Glenn asked innocently. Addie cocked an eyebrow. “See you at six?” “Definitely. And thank you again, Addie.” Glenn slipped on her sunglasses and signed a few autographs, then she was gone. Addie smiled. “This will be interesting,” she whispered to no one. As she turned, she bumped into Sophie. “She’s gone?” Sophie asked. “Don’t sound so disappointed.” Addie watched as Sophie shrugged, wiping her hands on the rag. “I’m not at all. She’s a distraction,” Sophie said, examining her hands. “A very attractive distraction, and I don’t think she dyes her hair.” Sophie grunted. “No one her age can have gorgeous auburn hair with no gray.” “Not everyone is prematurely gray like you,” Addie said. “And I’m not sure you can get that color out

of a bottle.” Sophie turned and walked away. “Who cares? We have real life to take care of here. Not makebelieve.” “Don’t forget, dinner at six,” Addie called after her. Sophie waved before disappearing down the hall. “Yep, this will be very interesting,” Addie said. As she leaned on her cane, she noticed Juan watching her. She was sure he eavesdropped on the entire conversation. “And if this gets out, I will be back at your doorstep. So keep your lip buttoned, Juan.” He immediately put his head down but not before giving Addie a quick wink.

Chapter 5 “What on earth are you doing? You look like a ferret.” Glenn ignored Luke when she heard him and continued to riffle through her closet. “Isis?” “Oh, it’s you. Where have you been?” Glenn wore her Japanese robe; her hair was in a towel. “You’re wearing panic very well. I was… Well, I don’t have to tell you everything. Where are you going?” When she avoided him, Luke walked up to her. “Glenn? What’s going on?” “Nothing is going on. Don’t sound so paranoid. How about this?” She held up a print dress, which had Luke cringing. He took it away from her, gently guiding her to the chair. “Tell me the occasion.” “Dinner.” “Dress or casual.” “Casual.” Glenn put her head back; her hands were shaking. “Why are my hands shaking?” “Are you having a stroke?” Luke asked absently, and he perused her wardrobe. “No. At least I don’t think so.” “You certainly brought enough clothes with you. What time is this soirée? And what restaurant, if I may ask?” “Six and no restaurant,” she said slowly. Luke cocked his head and turned to her. “If not a restaurant…?” When she didn’t answer, he rubbed his forehead. “You went to see her, didn’t you?” She nodded slowly. “And now you’re having dinner with her?” “Well, not exactly. I don’t think she likes me.” “I see a very naughty look in your eyes. Yesterday, you were practically suicidal because of this woman’s disdain and now…I believe you’re bipolar.” Glenn laughed and stretched her arms over her head. “I was invited by Dr. Addie Reynolds, who I believe runs the clinic. She said something about Ms. Marsh being philanthropic but yet she was fixing a sink…” Luke offered a curious look. “I know. Very curious, I must say. In any event, it’s a pediatric clinic,” she said with a shiver. Luke did the same. “Children?” Glenn laughed at the horrified tone. “Yes, you know those short little humans that have more intelligence and sense than we taller ones.” “Will there be children there?” Now Glenn was horrified. “God, I don’t know. I don’t think so.” “Hmm. Wear this.” He held up a pair of gabardine slacks and a matching blazer. He picked out a silk blouse. “It’s chilly tonight. You’ll look like Katharine Hepburn and Cary Grant at the same time. Your philanthropist might like that.” “Very funny, and there is no way in hell that woman would be my…well, anything for that matter. Addie Reynolds was kind to invite me for dinner.” She jumped up and snatched the ensemble from Luke, who grinned mischievously. “And that is the only reason I’m going. Oh, by the way. Be a pal, would you? I need a bottle of red and white to take with me. I’m not sure what the main course is.” “Let’s hope it’s not you,” Luke said. “Or do you hope it is?” Glenn glared at him. “Don’t be vulgar. What are your plans for the evening?” “I’ll be in my room. This is a very nice suite, by the way. I’ll be watching a Judy Garland marathon

without Donald. He’ll be upset. When you get home if you’d like to chat, knock first. I don’t want you to see me blubbering when James Mason dies.” He sighed dramatically. “This is Mrs. Norman Maine.” Glenn peered at him under an arched eyebrow. “You wish.” Luke let out a genuine laugh. “I do wish.” Glenn laughed along but regarded Luke for a moment. “You should marry Donald now that’s it’s legal.” “Now that it’s legal, what’s the point?” Luke asked as Glenn headed for her dressing room. “Because you love him,” she called back. “And he, you.” “Oh, love, schmuv—” He stopped when the phone rang. “I’ll get it. Are you sure you don’t need help with your makeup? You lesbians have no…” Glenn turned and smiled serenely. “Be careful, darling, or this lesbian will go all butch on your skinny ass.” Luke picked up the phone. “That sounded so odd coming from you.” Glenn quickly dressed, and after glancing in the mirror, she called out to Luke, “Who was on the phone?” She slipped into her blazer and found Luke sipping a martini and grinning like the Cheshire cat. “William Avery,” he said, swirling the olive on the toothpick. Glenn stopped short. “Really?” “Really. It seems he received a screenplay that he loves, and he needs a certain actress.” Glenn swallowed with difficulty. “And which actress does he need?” “Oh, someone who can be both serious and comedic. And,” he said, eating the olive, “a mature woman who would do justice to the part.” “I can be mature if I have to be,” Glenn said. “Wait. How mature?” “He said someone who sees the top of the hill but is not ready to be over it. If you get his drift.” “I do indeed. It’s the story of my life. What’s the part?” “You’ll love this. A city doctor who now lives in a small town. Romantic comedy of some sort.” “Hmm. That does seem coincidental, given my dinner plans. And he asked if I was interested?” “Of course, Glenn. And he didn’t have his assistant call. I told him you would want to talk to him personally. He said not to bother you right now, but he’s sending the screenplay. Production won’t start for at least five months. You can call him. Oh, I had the concierge bring up two bottles of their finest. I had them gift-wrapped.” He motioned to the table. “Thanks,” Glenn said absently; her mind reeled with what William Avery said. Suddenly, she was sick to her stomach. She slowly sank into the nearest chair. “What’s the matter, Isis?” Luke smiled and poured another martini. “I suppose I wasn’t expecting…” “Someone like William Avery? You’re a wonderful actress. He knows that. Just read the screenplay. You have plenty of time to decide.” Glenn took a deep breath. “Yes, that’s a good idea. I can’t wait to read it now.” “Well, he said he’d have it sent to you ASAP. It’ll probably be waiting for you in New York. Now go play nice-nice with the philanthropist.” Luke picked up the desk phone when it rang. “Yes? Oh, thank you.” He set the phone down. “You have a driver waiting for you.” “Don’t sound so surprised. Addie sent him. Wasn’t that nice?” “Considering how you drive?” “I hear that tone. I can drive.” She took the wine gift bag, which he thrust at her. “Yes, but you shouldn’t. You’re a horrible driver.” He gently propelled her toward the door. Glenn had just enough time to pick up her purse before Luke gave her an affectionate shove out the door. Glenn stumbled slightly, then glared at the door when she heard, “And play nice.”

She took the elevator down to the awaiting black limo. The driver smiled and opened her door. Once settled, she gazed around. “This is the smallest limo….” She took a deep breath. “Why am I doing this?” “Beg pardon?” Glenn sat in the back of the limo; she waved her hand. “Oh, nothing. Just rambling to myself.” She caught the driver looking in the rearview mirror. “If you don’t mind my saying, my wife’s seen all your pictures. She loves you,” he said with a smile. “I hate to ask you, but she’d kill me if she found out I drove you and…” Glenn laughed. “Hand it over.” The driver laughed and picked up the book; he handed it back to her while driving. “Her name is Carol.” Glenn scribbled in the book, then handed it back to him. “There you go. No murder.” “Thanks a lot. She’ll get a kick out of it. So how do you like Saratoga?” Glenn smiled; the driver and she were now good friends. “It’s very nice and quaint.” “Kinda like Quincy only much bigger. That’s where we’re going. With all the places you could have a book signing, why’d ya pick here?” “My agent thought it would be nice to change things up a bit.” “Hmm,” he said. “Good idea. You have a lot of fans here.” “I do, and I’m very grateful.” She regarded the driver for a moment. “I wonder. You seem like someone who would know a good deal about your community.” “I do. Owning the only limo service helps. What would you like to know?” “Do you know Ms. Marsh?” “Sophie?” He wrenched his neck to see her. “Hell, yeah. Oh, sorry.” “That’s quite all right.” “So you know Doc Reynolds, too?” “We just met this afternoon. I met Sophie yesterday at a book signing in Saratoga.” “Ah, gotcha.” “I take it you know Dr. Reynolds, as well?” “Oh, yeah. She’s been here all her life, well, except when she was teaching at Stanford. She came back here when she and Sophie had the idea to start the clinic. Now Sophie, she’s the same. Born and raised here, then went away to a fancy college, then tried med school at Stanford. But things didn’t work out for her. Her dad…Well, that’s a story for her to tell. But she and Doc started the clinic a few years back.” “She seems nice,” Glenn said, gazing out the window. The scenery certainly changed; they were surrounded by woods now. Addie was right. Glenn would never have found this. There were no houses anywhere, but many mailboxes lined up on dirt roads. Good grief, where was she going? “Sophie? She’s great. Always there to help. See, Sophie’s always been a hard worker. Ya know, good with her hands. When she came back from California, she took care of her home and the property. It just comes natural to her. She helped build the clinic on the other side of town. A lot of poorer folks live in that area.” “She sounds like a saint.” The driver laughed out loud. “Sophie’s no saint. There was a time when the old codgers in this town wanted her gone. Even Old Man Marsh…” “Gone? Why?” Glenn saw his apprehension, as if he said too much, which he probably did. “Never mind. You don’t have to tell me…I don’t know your name.” “Oh, hell. Sorry. Dave.” “Nice to meet you.” “Same here. You know, I have to tell you, you seem very down-to-earth for a gorgeous actress.” Glenn preened at the gorgeous comment and grinned when she saw Dave turn bright red.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t—” “Oh, don’t be. I’m very flattered.” “My wife says you’re misunderstood. She reads all the stuff in the tabloids, and she always says she feels bad for you.” He looked in the mirror again. “Is it hard?” Glenn chuckled ruefully and adjusted her sunglasses. “Mostly self-inflicted, I’m afraid.” “Kinda hard always being on, huh?” “Yes. Kinda…” When Dave didn’t respond, Glenn laughed. “You’re better than any analyst, Dave.” “I don’t know about that, you haven’t met my wife. Oh, here we are.” He pulled off the main road onto a long narrow road. Deep in the woods, at the end of the dirt road was a white ranch-style house in the clearing with a forest behind it. “This is Doc Reynolds’s home.” Glenn was nervous for some reason. Dave ran around and opened her door. As she exited the limo, she saw Addie standing on the porch. “You made it,” she said, shielding her eyes from the setting sun. “Safe and sound,” Dave said. “And no accidents.” That he added that particular caveat had Glenn worried about the drive home. “Thank you, Dave. It was a very interesting drive,” Glenn said, shaking his hand. “My pleasure. Doc, gimme a holler when you’re ready. I’ll come and take Ms. Hastings back to the hotel. Ya know,” he added, “you should just stay in Quincy, Ms. Hastings. We have a nice little hotel.” “Now that’s a thought,” Addie said, glancing at Glenn. “We’ll think about it. Thanks, Dave. Tell Carol I said hi.” She turned to Glenn and smiled. “Welcome. C’mon inside.” Glenn held out the gift bag to Addie. “I wasn’t sure what was for dinner.” Addie peered into the bag. “Oh, goodie. I’m running low. Thank you.” Glenn chuckled as she followed Addie into the house. “This is adorable,” she said, taking off her sunglasses. “It’s quintessential upstate New York.” “Right down to the colonial furniture. It was my mother’s and her mother’s. Thank you.” Glenn looked around, noticing the hardwood floors and the flagstone fireplace. “So open and airy.” The kitchen and dining area were set off behind the living room but all open and spacious. The doors leading to the deck in back were opened, and Glenn could smell the aroma of something being grilled. Suddenly, her mouth watered; she was starving. “I’m afraid it’ll be you and me for a while. Sophie just called. She had something personal to take care of.” “I hope it’s nothing too serious.” “She didn’t say, but she sounded concerned.” Addie clicked her teeth and shrugged. “Sophie doesn’t normally relate her concern. I heard it in her voice.” Glenn noticed the worried look. “We can certainly cancel this evening.” She waved Glenn off. “Nonsense. I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Addie laughed evilly. “She doesn’t know I invited you.” “Why not?” Glenn couldn’t help but smile as she watched Addie’s near giddy posture. “I’m not sure. I think I just enjoy playing with her. She’s so easy. So…” Addie slipped on her reading glasses that hung on chain around her neck. “Red or white? How about red?” “That sounds fine.” Glenn sat on the barstool by the counter. Addie opened the wine and poured two glasses. “How about we sit and you tell me all about Hollywood?” “It’s not as glamorous as it’s made out to be. When I was a child, how I loved the old movies.” “Did you always want to be an actress?” “Yes. My mother was a stage actress before I was born. She met my father, and they moved to a suburb

of Philadelphia. When I was old enough, she went back to acting in the community theater, then in Philadelphia. I loved watching her,” Glenn said, smiling at the memories of her mother on stage and her father and she watching in the wings. “Was your father an actor?” “Oh, no. He was an English teacher. Though he used to help my mother with her diction. He also played the clarinet. They named me after their favorite big band leader.” “Ah, Glenn Miller. I see. Very cute,” Addie said; she cocked her head. “It suits you somehow. You’re not old enough to have been born back then, but you have the attitude, I think, of a movie star from the forties.” Glenn offered a wry chuckle. “Tell the studios that. To them, I’m over the hill already. I’m only fortyeight.” When Addie’s eyes grew wide, she laughed. “All right. I’m past fifty. And I hate it. You’re far too easy to talk to. Either that or I’m drinking too much.” “You don’t look it. You keep yourself in very fit shape.” “Thank you,” Glenn said, knowing she sounded disappointed. “Hate to grow old, eh?” “No, I don’t hate it.” Glenn took a long drink. “I detest it.” She laughed along with Addie and looked around the house and the wooded backyard. “It is beautiful.” “Thanks. I love it here. When I was in California, I never sold it. I guess I knew one day I’d be back and retire here.” Glenn took a sip of wine. “California?” “Yes, Stanford. I taught anatomy, among other things, for almost twenty years. After I had a practice of my own.” She had a faraway look as she drank her wine. Glenn smiled along. “Now you must tell me.” “What? Oh, I was just remembering when Sophie came to Stanford.” She regarded Glenn with a smile. “She wanted to go to med school. I was to be her mentor and professor. But that was not meant to be. She had to come home.” “What made her come back here?” “That would be something for Sophie to tell you, if she chose to.” Glenn grunted sarcastically into her wineglass, which had Addie laughing. “I doubt that will happen.” For some reason, Sophie Marsh interested her now. It was probably the wine; she took another drink. “And as time went by, I was lonely. I stayed away too long. So home I came.” Glenn heard the wistful tone in her voice. “You were homesick?” Addie smiled. “Yes, I was. And I had the idea for the children’s clinic. With the recession in 2008, this town lost two factories. They weren’t big, but still, it was work lost. And the families here still haven’t bounced back. But they still have children, and they still have homes and bills to pay. So between me and Sophie, we thought we’d open the free clinic.” “But someone has to pay for it,” Glenn said. “Very true. That’s where Sophie and I come in. We sank most of our money into this. And now we have a board of directors that controls any donations we get. We’re hoping for some federal funding.” “You don’t sound very hopeful,” Glenn said quietly. “I’m always hopeful. Sophie gets annoyed. She’s the practical one. That’s why we started the summer camp.” “Camp?” “Yes. We called it Camp Mohican, for obvious historical reasons. It’s only an hour or so away. The local kids don’t have to pay, but it’s open to anyone really. And in the last year, through word of mouth, we’ve had a good turnout. Those folks pay for the week or two. Some also stay for the day, but those kids

are local. It’s a typical summer camp. Swimming, water sports, cookouts. We have a staff of counselors who use the experience for college credit. They get room and board. Sophie and I make an appearance for a week, and I play doctor, and Sophie well, plays. The kids love Sophie.” “I have no doubt,” Glenn said dryly. Then she had a brilliant idea. Oh, could it work, she thought. Maybe… “Ms. Hastings?” Addie broke her from her musings. “Oh, I’m sorry. I was just thinking.” She tentatively bit her bottom lip. “Okay.” “You take donations?” Addie blushed furiously. “Oh, Ms. Hastings…” “Glenn.” “Glenn. Please, I was in no way trying to get a donation—” Glenn leaned in and smiled. “Then I have a proposition for you.” Addie raised both eyebrows and took a drink—a long drink.

Chapter 6 “I’ve never been propositioned by a movie star before. Sophie will be jealous.” “I highly doubt she would be so flattered.” Addie laughed then. “Sophie is a little hard around the edges. But she just needs a good woman in her life. Don’t look so shocked. You must have had an idea about her.” Glenn let out a nervous laugh. “I suppose you’re right.” “So tell me about this proposition. And no offense, but right now, I wish you were George Clooney.” “There have been times I wish the same thing. It would have made my life so much easier.” Addie sported a questioning smile that had Glenn laughing. “So between you and me and the lamppost, the rumors…?” “Are true.” Glenn set her wineglass on the table. “But let’s get back on track before we start delving into the dark abyss of my romantic life.” She stopped when Addie nearly spit up her wine as she laughed. “Let me see if this will make sense.” “Let’s give it a shot,” Addie said, wiping her shirt. “Yes, I see your point. I have an opportunity to work with a brilliant director in a movie.” “That sounds wonderful.” “Well, you would think. But the role I may play is that of a city doctor who is relegated to small-town life. And I believe it’s more than a coincidence that we’ve met.” “What’s your proposition?” “I’ve never played the part of a doctor before. What if I tagged along with you for a few weeks? Just to see the day-to-day routine of a small-town doctor. Maybe I could go to your camp for a few days and soak it all up. Perhaps stay in Quincy,” she said happily. “I did the same thing when I played a police captain in —” “Shades of Murder? Oh, I loved that movie.” “Thank you. I tagged along with a very nice detective for a few weeks, and it did wonders for understanding the part. What do you think?” Addie thought for a moment. “Well, I...I don’t know.” “I wouldn’t be in the way. You would hardly know I’m there.” Glenn dismissed the visions of the New York Police Department sending that ugly and unnecessary letter to her agent. “And for your kindness, I would give a donation to your clinic.” Just as she did with the NYPD. Addie sighed thoughtfully. “Well, we could surely use the money.” “And I bet you could use some equipment for the camp, as well. Like a canoe or a lifeboat or something. Whatever you need.” Glenn watched Addie with a hopeful smile. “It would help both of us. It’d be a win-win situation.” “I’ll have to run this by Sophie,” Addie said tentatively. Glenn sank back. “She doesn’t like me.” Addie laughed then. “Sophie doesn’t know what she likes.” Glenn was not sure if she liked the evil grin that flashed across Addie’s face as she sipped her wine. “Come to think of it, I’m the senior partner in this mess,” Addie said with a definite nod. She stuck out her hand. “I think it’s a great idea. Let’s do it.” Glenn nearly giggled with delight. She shook Addie’s hand, sealing the deal. “Do you think Sophie will like the idea?” “Oh, I’m sure she’ll hate it. But she’ll get over it. I’ll wait until she has a few glasses of wine. Let me handle it.” Addie let out a wicked chuckle that sent a chill up Glenn’s spine. Now she wasn’t so sure this was a

good idea. “I think Dave had a great idea. Why don’t you stay in Quincy instead of Saratoga? You can’t get a feel for a small town unless you live in it.” “It’s a deal,” Glenn said. “It’s getting late. Why don’t we start tomorrow? I’ll have Luke, he’s a dear friend and my publicist who’s staying with me, check us out tomorrow.” “Wonderful. I’ll make all the arrangements at the hotel in town. Will your friend stay with you?” “Perhaps for one night.” “I’ll take care of it. Now that’s settled.” Addie poured another glass of wine for Glenn. “I don’t think Sophie will mind if we started without her. Though it’s a little late to worry about it now. Let’s go outside. I have a pork roast on the grill. And I’m sure it’ll burn to a crisp before Sophie gets here. She’s my grill master.” She stood and gathered her wineglass. “Must be a lesbian thing. Grab the bottle, please.” Glenn obeyed and followed Addie out to the back deck. “You have a beautiful home. It’s so comfortable.” “Thank you.” Addie leaned on her cane as she opened the top of the grill and peered in. “Yep. That’s a roast, all right. I don’t suppose you cook?” “Heavens, no. Though I used to.” Addie shrugged and closed the grill. She sat with a tired sigh. “You should see Sophie’s place if you think this is beautiful. It’s right down the road. You can get to it from the path out back. Her family has been on that land since the late eighteen hundreds. She lives in her grandmother’s home, and her father, Adam, still lives in the home he was born in, in Quincy; the Marsh family practically built the town. Though it was named after my grandfather, Quincy Reynolds.” “Really? What wonderful history.” Glenn held up her glass. “Thank you for making me feel at home.” Addie touched her glass against Glenn’s. “My pleasure. You’re very welcome here.” They were both silent for a moment as they drank. Glenn absently cleared her throat. “So you said Sophie doesn’t know you invited me for dinner?” “Oh, I think I told her. But I don’t remember. I’m old and decrepit, like my furniture.” Addie smiled and took another drink. Glenn raised an eyebrow. “Somehow, I don’t think that’s possible.” Addie laughed then. “Well. I—” She stopped when they heard the whistling coming from the woods. Glenn turned and saw Sophie walking down the path from the woods. She wore a pair of worn jeans, a gray sweatshirt with the sleeves pushed up, and a Stanford baseball cap. “Got all dressed up for dinner,” Addie said sadly. Glenn laughed quietly and sipped her wine; her hand was shaking—perhaps she was having that stroke. Sophie stopped short when she saw Glenn. Her smile faded, and her jaw dropped. “What are you doing here?” “It’s good to see you again, as well, Ms. Marsh,” Glenn said sweetly. “Nice entrance,” Addie said, reaching for her wineglass. “I invited Ms. Hastings for dinner. I told you.” “No, you didn’t,” Sophie said, glancing at Glenn as she mounted the porch steps. “I didn’t?” Addie shrugged toward Glenn. “See? Old and decrepit.” Glenn smiled but said nothing. “And whatever is on the grill is burning,” Sophie said; she stood next to Glenn but still avoided her. “It is not. It’s a pork roast. You’ll be taking care of it anyway. Go get a glass,” Addie said, holding up her wineglass. “You might as well get another bottle from the rack, Ms. Grumpy.” Sophie grumbled something and walked into the kitchen.

“You should have told her, Addie,” Glenn whispered. Addie waved her off. Sophie came back a moment or two later with a bottle of wine. “I see I have catching up to do,” Sophie said, taking a drink of wine. “What happened?” Addie asked. Glenn watched Sophie, who took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I had to have a discussion with Linda. She needed reassurance.” “That was the emergency?” Addie asked. Glenn heard the irritation in her voice, but she kept her head down and drank her wine. “I know, I know,” Sophie said quickly as if they’d had this conversation before. “It’s all taken care of now. So let’s skip it. It’s over.” Addie shook her head. “It’ll never be over, Sophie.” “Addie, please,” Sophie said, glancing at Glenn. “I’m sorry,” Glenn said. “I-I feel as if I’m disrupting again.” “You’re not,” Sophie said, taking a long drink. “I-I didn’t mean to be rude.” “You just can’t help it?” Glenn asked. When Sophie quickly turned to her, Addie intervened. “Sophie? I forgot. There’s a plate of appetizers in the fridge. Would you?” “Sure.” Sophie grumbled once again as she headed back to the kitchen. Addie winced when the refrigerator door slammed. They sat in silence for a few moments after Sophie returned. “This is very good,” Glenn said, eating another piece of cheese. Addie grinned, feigning innocence. “Why, it’s just cheese.” “Oh, but you’ve done something to it,” Glenn said, playing along. “It’s so…” “Cheesy?” Addie offered. They both looked at Sophie, who drank her wine and stared at the woods. Addie was getting a little tired of her petulant attitude; Sophie was not usually this…grumpy. “Well, I just opened the package,” Addie said to Glenn. “But I did get it from a gourmet shop in town.” “They have an excellent selection,” Glenn said, nibbling at the cheese. Sophie finally chimed in. “We’re not completely backward.” “I didn’t suggest you were,” Glenn said with a grin. “But when you say completely—?” “We do have a library and a bank,” Sophie said, oozing sarcasm. Addie looked from one woman to the other and picked up the bottle of wine; she replenished all three glasses, emptying the bottle. She sat back with her glass and watched the show. She had no idea why Sophie was being so childishly rude. Glenn sat forward. “Well, one thing is certain. Quincy, New York, is lacking a charm school.” “Sophie,” Addie said quietly. “Would you check on the roast? The salad is made, and the veggies are ready to grill.” Sophie took another drink and quickly walked into the kitchen again. “I must apologize for Sophie. I have no idea what burr is under her saddle.” Glenn smiled grudgingly. “I must apologize, as well. You were very kind to invite me into your home, and all I’m doing is arguing with a very…odious woman.” She cocked her head. “Was that too strong?” Addie laughed heartily. “Not under the circumstances.” Glenn nodded and sipped her wine. As she looked around, once again, she was taken by the beauty of this area. Deep, plush woods surrounded Addie’s house, which was situated in the clearing; there was no lawn to speak of but plenty of open spaces. Through the woods, Glenn thought she saw a lake or river. “I’ve never been to upstate New York.” “We like it,” Addie said, looking around.

“Is that a lake beyond the woods?” “Yes, Lake George. We’re in a little cove tucked away from the tourists of Bolton Landing, the Sagamore, and the rest of the resorts.” “Goodness. Lake George is very famous. I don’t know why I didn’t realize how close it was. I—” Glenn stopped when Sophie returned with tongs in hand along with a plate. “It smells heavenly.” “It’s just a pork roast and grilled asparagus,” Sophie said over her shoulder. “Not the Ritz-Carlton you’re used to, I’m sure.” Addie stood, leaning on her cane. “We’re definitely going to need more wine. Come with me,” she said, glaring at Sophie, who frowned like a scolded schoolgirl. “We’ll be right back.” “Certainly,” Glenn said quietly. Once in the kitchen, Sophie opened another bottle of wine. “Addie, don’t you think we’ve had enough wine?” “Not nearly enough to kill whatever crawled up your—” “All right,” Sophie said. “Okay, sport. What’s up?” Sophie shrugged. “Nothing’s up.” She slammed the corkscrew on the table. “Why didn’t you tell me you invited her?” she asked in a hissed whisper. “Why? What’s the difference? And why are you being so rude? I have to tell you, Sophie Marsh, I’m ashamed of you. For heaven’s sake. Whatever problem you have with this woman, and I can’t imagine what it could be, she’s a total stranger, but whatever it is, knock it off. She’s a guest in my home.” Sophie relented. “Okay, okay. I’m sorry. I’ll behave.” “Good. And I can’t believe you actually have to say that. Good Lord.” As Sophie walked by, Addie took her cane and hooked Sophie by the elbow. “Be nice. This is so unlike you.” “Okay,” Sophie said again. She laughed and looked down at her elbow. “You can release me now.” They ate in the dining area right off the kitchen. Dinner was relatively painless and delicious. Addie glanced from Glenn to Sophie and back again. “So Addie tells me you went to Stanford?” Glenn offered. “Yes.” “I think it’s a very noble thing you’re both doing with the clinic and the camp,” Glenn added. Sophie looked at Addie. “You two have been busy.” “More than you know,” Addie added with a grin. “What does that mean?” Sophie glanced at Glenn, who pushed an asparagus spear around on her plate. “Glenn and I have had a wonderful conversation about the clinic and the camp. You know how we could use donations and get new equipment for the camp, like canoes, and Linda has been after you to get new books for the library. Oh, and a few new computers.” Sophie agreed with a nod but said nothing; Addie continued before she could say anything. “So Glenn offered to make a donation, but I just couldn’t let her give money.” “That’s what a donation is,” Sophie said, looking from Glenn to Addie. “Unless I’m missing something.” Addie let out a laugh that sounded like a squeak; she drank her wine with an uneasy glance at both women. Glenn dabbed the corner of her mouth with her napkin. “Perhaps I should explain.” Sophie set her fork down and smiled. “This I have to hear.” Glenn flashed an angry glare her way as she continued, “I’m hoping to get a part in a movie directed by a very gifted man. I haven’t read the script as yet, but the part is that of a doctor in a small town. Apparently a romantic comedy. So with Addie’s support, I thought I’d tag along with her here in Quincy

and perhaps a few days at your camp, as well.” When Sophie’s jaw dropped, she quickly added, “In return, I would make a sizable donation to the camp and the clinic, whatever you needed.” “Look,” Sophie said, rubbing her forehead. “I realize you’re probably bored with whatever it is you do, but my camp is not for your amusement…” “What are camps for then?” Sophie leaned forward. “We’re seriously trying to help kids, and I don’t have time to babysit you for the only time of the year I can get away and—” “And did you say bored?” Glenn said slowly. “Bored?” “Did I stutter?” “How dare you? How do you know what my life is like? You, you pompous…jackass!” Glenn said angrily; she tossed her napkin on the table. As she started to rise, Addie interrupted. “Glenn. Sophie, please. Let’s just all relax and calm down.” Sophie and Glenn glared at each other; it was Glenn who relented. “I apologize for the outburst, Addie. It’s so unlike me…” She closed her eyes when Sophie let out a sarcastic snort. “I understand your concern, Sophie, but as it turns out, I already agreed to allow Glenn to join us at camp and stay in Quincy at the hotel.” Sophie jerked her head toward Addie. “I thought we were partners.” “We are. But as I’m older than you, I-I made an executive decision. So let’s retract the claws and be civil to one another. Shake hands.” “What?” Sophie sounded like someone asked her to jump off a cliff. Glenn preened and held out her hand. Sophie looked from her hand, then into her eyes. She then slowly took Glenn’s hand. “You realize, Ms. Hastings, this is a summer camp in the woods. We sleep in rustic cabins, no room service, no maids.” “No hits, no runs. I get it, Ms. Marsh. You underestimate me,” Glenn said sweetly. She winced when Sophie held on to her hand tightly. Addie grinned as she sat back and watched the exchange between the two arrogant women. “I don’t think I underestimate you at all, Ms. Hastings. I give you two days, tops,” Sophie said with a smug grin. “I once spent three months on location in the jungles of Alabama—” “Alaba—?” “You underestimate me,” Glenn said, letting go of her hand. The tinkling of her bejeweled bracelets and her perfectly manicured nails did nothing to detract from Glenn’s resolve—she hoped.

Chapter 7 “Oh, that woman is so...odious!” Glenn stripped off her blazer and threw it in the general direction of the chair. “I need a new word.” Luke sighed, picked up the blazer, and dusted it off. “At least you’re back safe and sound.” “Yes, a very nice young man, Dave, drove me back. He was shocked when I offered him a tip. He wouldn’t take it, even when I insisted.” “Imagine that. I take it the dinner did not go well.” “It went very well,” Glenn said. “That’s not the point. That woman—” “The odious one?” Luke asked innocently. He walked over and sat on the couch and patted the cushion next to him. “Come and tell me all about it.” Glenn pouted as she strolled over and sat next to him. “Where shall I start?” “Try the beginning. And don’t leave anything out. Something to drink?” “No, I’ve had quite enough. Thank you.” Glenn retold what she and Addie decided. As she told him, she glanced at him every now and then. He was at first incredulous, then he just rubbed his forehead. He laughed when Glenn told him what Sophie had said about room service. “I’m sorry, Isis. But it does appear the woman has your number.” Glenn seethed for another moment before calming her anger. Luke watched her carefully. “Something is wrong. You normally don’t get this, well, bitchy.” “I don’t know. There’s something about that woman. I can’t think.” She angrily waved her hands in the air. “I’m all jumbled.” Luke laughed quietly. “Good Lord, I’ve never seen you like this. Now before you lose your mind, when does this expedition start?” “I’m not sure.” That was one thing Glenn did not ask. “Where is it?” Another thing…“I’m not sure.” Luke laughed quietly. “Is it at least in New York?” “Yes,” she said triumphantly. “I believe.” “I will admit this sort of thing certainly helped you with Shades of Murder.” “My thoughts exactly. And I’ll donate whatever they need.” Luke hid his grin. “Just like the NYPD. The precinct loved the new refrigerator and professional coffeemaker.” “Well, I did get that idea from that TV show. You know the one with the sexy woman detective.” “And dreamy writer.” Luke sighed. “This might work. But please don’t tell me I have to join you in this ridiculous, I mean clever, adventure.” “No, but I may call on you. So please don’t leave New York.” “You got it.” Luke laughed once again. “What’s so funny?” “Oh, nothing. You, the queen of comfort, in a rustic cabin with children all around. What you do for a part, which by the way, is yours.” Glenn jerked around to face him. “What do you mean?” “Got another call from William Avery, personally, I might add. He wanted to know where you’d be. He wants to send the script as soon as possible.” Glenn grinned; she was practically giddy. “I’ll find out the address of the hotel in Quincy. He can send it there.”

“Send it where?” Luke asked slowly. “Oh, didn’t I tell you? I thought I did when I first came in.” “No. You heaved your very expensive blazer in my direction. Now what’s this about a hotel in Quincy?” “Addie had a wonderful idea. I’m to stay in Quincy, you know, to get a feel of a small town. Then I’ll tag along with Addie and spend a few harmless days at camp with the kiddies.” “I’ll call the desk and check out. Am I going to this little hamlet with you?” Luke asked affectionately, patting her leg. “Well, perhaps just to get me all settled in. You, of course, can stay as long as you like.” “I hear that tone. I am not running interference with you and the odious one.” “I’m not asking you to.” “Passive aggressively, yes, you are. I’ll call Avery tomorrow. He really wants you.” “I feel like vomiting, but in a good way.” “If that’s possible.” Luke stood. “I’m off to bed. Pack up all your care and woe tonight. Tomorrow we head to the woods!” Glenn stood, as well. She pulled Luke into an affectionate hug. “Thank you, Luke. I don’t know what I’d do without you,” she whispered, kissing his cheek. “You’d be a fashion nightmare, that’s what. I’ll call the front desk.” Glenn laughed to herself as Luke disappeared to his suite. She walked over to the window and looked into the darkness. Her entire life as an actress, she’d been waiting for the perfect role. One she could really sink her teeth into. As yet, it had eluded her. Perhaps this would be the one. Suddenly, visions of her mother telling her to go back to the stage flashed through her mind. “You’ve done your best work on the stage, Glenn. Even if it wasn’t on Broadway.” Glenn stared out the window. The stage. Glenn had to admit, she did feel alive then with an audience watching her. There were no retakes, no stopping the camera. You had to know your lines, and if you or another actor couldn’t remember the lines, you quickly adapted and went on. But the lure of Hollywood got under her skin. The lights, the cameras, the attention. She smiled sadly, and now she was practically begging for a role. She saw her reflection in the window and ran her fingers through her hair. “How did I become fifty?” Perhaps this break from city life would be good for her. And she wouldn’t get in anyone’s way—she hoped. Sophie Marsh’s angry face appeared in the window for a brief second. “Okay. That was unnerving,” she whispered and headed off to bed.

Chapter 8 The town of Quincy was adorable. Glenn had spoken to Addie, who would meet her at some diner across the street from the hotel. “It’s a one-street town, Glenn. How hard could it be to find it?” Luke asked as they entered the town. It was nearly noon, and the streets teemed with people. “I thought this was a small town. The sign driving in read population eight hundred,” Glenn said. “Well, we’re practically on Lake George, so I’m sure they get the summer tourists. And it looks like they have quaint shops. I might call Donald and have him take a few days. He loves antiquing.” “He does not. You love antiquing. Donald just loves you. You might consider doing things he likes.” “I do. Don’t be sassy. But he likes to hike. And he plays rugby. I mean he’s good at it, but…” “Oh, there’s Addie.” Glenn laughed when she saw her sitting in an Adirondack chair outside the diner. Luke pulled into a spot in front of the diner. “Good afternoon,” Addie said. “I see you found us.” Glenn walked up to her and looked around. “This is very quaint and has the air of New England about it. I like it.” “It’s a hidden treasure,” Addie said, looking at the tourists. “That’s not too hidden anymore. And to some, well, they don’t like it. You must be Luke.” “Oh, I’m so sorry. Yes, Luke, this is Dr. Addie Reynolds, my mentor for the next few weeks. Addie, this is my dear, dear friend, Luke Valentine.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Luke said, taking her hand lightly. “I hope Glenn won’t get in the way.” Glenn laughed and lightly slapped his shoulder. “Ah, Luke. Always the jokester.” Addie seemed genuinely amused. “This will be fun. We don’t get celebrities here much. Well, never.” “I would like to keep a low profile,” Glenn said, looking over her sunglasses. She ignored Luke’s cough. “Oh,” Addie said with a weak smile. “When you came to the clinic yesterday, some of the mothers… well, you know word spreads—” “Like wildfire?” Luke offered. “We understand. When you’re someone of Glenn’s notoriety…” “Of course I do. Don’t worry, Addie. I look forward to meeting the townspeople.” “Great. Well, let’s go get you checked in.” “My, it is right across the street,” Glenn said, glancing at Luke, who hid his grin. “Everything is right across the street here. Or just down the street.” They walked into the Quincy Hotel. Glenn and Luke looked around the colonial motif, from the comfortable chairs to the old spinning wheel in the corner of the common room, which had a cozy fireplace. They were met at the desk by a grinning, rotund gentleman with graying hair. Glenn noticed his big blue eyes and ruddy complexion first—it was like a beacon. He nearly killed himself trying to extricate himself from behind the desk. “It’s true!” he exclaimed and rushed over to Glenn and took her hand. “Ms. Hastings. Oh, my word. They told me, but I didn’t believe them. Glenn Hastings coming to our little town? Not in a million years, I told them. But here you are.” He laughed and pumped her hand. “It is you, isn’t it?” “In the flesh,” Glenn said lightly. “Frank Winthrop, Glenn Hastings,” Addie said; she gently took Glenn’s hand away. “It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Winthrop.” “Oh, please call me Frank.” He thrust his chest and preened. “I’m also the mayor of Quincy. So if you need anything, you just come find me. Now your friend made the reservations for you. You’re all set. I

gave you the best room we have. It’s in the back, overlooking the forest and the lake. You’ll get a wonderful sunrise. Your bags?” “Do you have a tractor?” Luke asked. “What? Oh.” Frank laughed. “Traveling light, eh?” “Yes, yes,” Glenn said lightly. “You don’t have to worry about a thing.” He ran back to the desk and hit the silver bell annoyingly fast until Glenn wanted to reach over… Out of the swinging doors came a young man. “Brian, go get Ms. Hastings’s luggage.” “Ms. Hastings,” Brian exclaimed. “It’s true. You’re staying with us?” “Yes, I am.” Glenn offered her hand. Brian nearly fainted when he took it. “Brian! The luggage,” Frank said. “I hope they won’t be too heavy,” Glenn said. “They will,” Luke assured him, dangling the keys. “The gray Lexus across the street. Thank you.” “I don’t mind at all,” he said, taking the car keys. “I’ll bring ’em right up to your rooms.” “I’ll wait here. Those stairs are mocking me,” Addie said. “Come down when you’re ready.” They walked up the flight of stairs, then down to the end of the hall. “Mr. Valentine, you’re in number eight. I hope you like it.” He opened the door, then handed Luke the key. “I’m sure I will. Thank you.” They walked to the end of the hall. Frank opened the door and stepped back. “Now this—” “Oh, my goodness!” Glenn whirled around when they heard the exclamation. A short, equally rotund woman dressed in what Glenn thought was her Sunday best, quickly walked toward them. “Martha.” Frank groaned apologetically. “No one told me you had arrived.” Glenn took a step back when Martha invaded her personal space. “I’m Martha Winthrop.” “My wife,” Frank said dryly. “I was just showing—” “I’m such a big fan of yours, Ms. Hastings. Can I call you Glenn?” “How could you not?” Glenn avoided Luke’s amused grin. For a moment, Martha looked befuddled; she then let out a nervous cackle, “Well, yes. Frank, show Glenn her room, for heaven’s sake. Don’t let the woman stand here in the hallway.” “I was just about to do that when you ran down the hall like a herd—” “Frank,” Martha said through a pasted-on smile. When Glenn walked into the room, the first thing that struck her was the view. From the big window, she could see the green hills and the lake, just as Frank promised. With the queen-sized four-poster bed and matching desk in the corner, the room felt comfortable and lived-in. A wing-back chair situated by the window completed the warm inviting feeling. Glenn ran her hand over the upholstery on the back of the chair. Luke did the same. They peered closer and noticed the design—a colonial setting of a fox hunt complete with beagles running and hunters on horseback. Luke raised an eyebrow. Glenn was at a loss for words, which never happened. “It’s captivating. Isn’t it, Glenn?” Luke asked. “What?” Glenn knew she sounded incredulous. “Yes, yes,” she finished with a smile. She ran her fingers over the old fabric. “It’s so…” “Captivating,” Luke said again. “I’m so glad you like it.” Martha stood on the other side next to Luke; she caressed the arms of the chair. “It was my grandmother’s.”

“How wonderful—” “She died in this chair.” “How awful.” Glenn slowly pulled her hand back, wishing for her Purell. She looked at Luke, who had slowly backed up and was now sitting on the edge of the desk by the window. By his smile, Glenn knew he was getting a real kick out of the situation. “Oh, no. She died peacefully.” “That’s comforting.” “Would you like to sit in it?” Martha asked. Again, words failed her. “Come along, Martha. I’m sure Ms. Hastings would like to settle in.” The deep groan from the hallway had them all looking at the door. In walked a red-faced and sweating Brian. But God love him, he had all three suitcases and was still smiling—perhaps it was a grimace of pain. “I put your luggage in your room, Mr. Valentine.” “Thank you, Brian.” Luke reached in his pocket and peeled over several bills. Brian’s mouth dropped as he looked at the money. “Thank you!” After a moment or two longer of pleasantries, Glenn gently ushered the Winthrop family out of her room and closed the door. “And that’s only one family,” Luke said. “You may be sorry you came here.” Glenn leaned against the door and laughed. “She was delightful. Poor Addie is sitting alone. Let’s go invade Quincy.” “This is not going to end well,” Luke said, shaking his head. ******* They were both still laughing when they walked into the living room. Glenn was shocked to see Sophie sitting in the old chair, her legs stretched out in front of her. She did not get up when Glenn walked in. “Good afternoon,” Glenn said. “I see you made it.” Sophie looked at Luke. “Luke Valentine, Sophie Marsh.” “Nice to finally meet you,” Luke said, shaking her hand. When Sophie looked confused, Luke continued, “Glenn’s book signing.” “Oh, yes. The scene of the crime,” Sophie said with a smile. “I like her,” Luke whispered to Glenn as he turned away. “So you met the Winthrop family,” Sophie said. “Did Martha tell you about her grandmother?” Addie asked them. “Oh, yes. Martha was quite informative,” Glenn said. “A tad too much,” Luke interjected. Addie laughed. “I like you,” she said to Luke. “Everyone called her Mother Stewart. She was from good Quaker stock.” “Stewart? Martha Stewart?” Luke asked. “No relation. So did you get a chance to look at the view from your room?” “Somewhat. I saw a good deal of pine trees.” “There’s a lake, too. Sophie’s home is right out there, off to the left and behind the woods.” “Really?” Glenn turned to Sophie. “Really.” Glenn looked into Sophie’s blue eyes; for a moment, Sophie looked as though she might elaborate, but she said nothing. “Well,” Addie said. “Let’s go to the diner and have something to eat. I’m starving. Then we’ll take you on a tour of Quincy.”

“Excellent idea,” Glenn said. She looked at Sophie, who was already heading for the door. “This will be fun!” Luke said, taking Addie’s arm. “What could possibly go wrong?” Addie laughed and hung on to his arm. “I do like you, Luke Valentine. You have to stay.” Luke looked over his shoulder. “Glenn? Are you coming?” “Right behind you, darling.” “Oh, Glenn?” They all stopped at the door when Martha called out and ran up to Glenn. “Her new bestie,” Luke whispered to Addie. “I’m glad I caught you before you left,” Martha said breathlessly. “I’d like to invite you to our weekly Bunko.” “Bunko?” Glenn asked slowly. “You’ve never heard of Bunko?” Martha honestly seemed shocked. “Well, we’ll have to teach you. Most of the town plays.” She leaned into Glenn and Luke. “It’s like gambling, but it’s for a good cause. So, shh.” “Mum’s the word,” Luke whispered, putting his finger to his lips. Martha winked. “I knew you would understand. Eight o’clock sharp at the VFW. It’s—” Glenn held up her hand. “Right down the street.” Martha slapped her arm. “Very good! We’d be honored if you joined us.” She didn’t wait for an answer; she scurried off through the swinging door and out of sight. “How can I refuse?” Glenn said to the swinging door. She turned to Luke and Addie. “Seriously. How can I refuse?”

Chapter 9 Glenn affectionately ran her fingers across the yellow linoleum tabletop. “A quintessential diner.” They sat at the only table in the diner in Quincy; other seating was all booths upholstered in vintage vinyl and chrome. “I know I keep saying this, but this is adorable,” Glenn said. “It’s all original. It’s been the same since it was opened in 1953.” Addie picked up the menu. “I don’t know why I look at this thing. Nothing’s changed.” Glenn noticed an older gentleman sitting at the bar. He had thick stone-white hair and piercing blue eyes, which were now directed at their table. His stare was unnerving. Luke hailed the server. “I think champagne is in order. What’s your name?” Sophie and Addie exchanged grins; the poor server winced apologetically. “Gina. And I’m so sorry. We…we don’t have any champagne. Don’t get much call for it. I think the last bottle turned to vinegar.” Luke blinked several times and looked at Glenn. “Did she say they have no champagne?” Glenn rolled her eyes. “This isn’t New York, Luke. Don’t mind him, he doesn’t get out much. It’s too early in the day anyway.” “Since when?” Luke asked. “I’ll have iced tea,” Glenn went on, ignoring Luke. “Thank you.” “I’ll have the same, Gina,” Sophie said with a wink. “Sure, Sophie. Doc?” “Sounds good.” Addie sighed and stretched out her leg. “So, Luke. How do you like our little town?” “It’s captivating. I’ll have to do a little shopping. You have a very good balance of feeling you’re on vacation, and at the same time, feeling part of the town. And if the Winthrop family is any indication, the people here must be very sweet.” “With one exception,” Glenn leaned in and whispered. “The old gentleman at the counter. He’s been watching us.” Sophie looked at the counter. “He has? Well, we can’t have that.” She waved the man over to their table. “Don’t you dare, you leave that man alone,” Glenn scolded her. “Really, Sophie. I was kidding.” “Our first rumble in the diner,” Luke said with a laugh. The man walked up to the table and offered a smug grin, which made Glenn nervous. “What’s the big idea staring at my friends?” Sophie asked him. He shook his head. “Figures they’d be your friends. If I’d have known that, I’d have gotten the shotgun.” He bent down and kissed Sophie’s head. “Daughter.” “Father.” He looked at Addie. “Add.” “Adam.” Addie laughed at the stunned faces. Sophie laughed, as well. “Sorry, but you should see your faces. Luke, Glenn, this is my father, Adam Marsh.” “Nice to meet you,” Adam said, sticking out his hand. “Dad, this is Glenn Hastings, the woman I told you about.” Adam hesitated for a moment, which made Glenn very nervous. “The movie star?” Glenn looked into his blue eyes, very much like his daughter’s. “Just Glenn.” He smiled then and nodded, taking her offered hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He looked at Sophie. “High time.”

Sophie blushed horribly, staring at her father. “That’s what I think,” Addie chimed in. “What does that mean?” Glenn asked. Addie waved her off. “Pull up a chair, Adam.” “No, thanks, Add. I’m going to Henry’s place.” He looked at Sophie. “Gonna be around for a while?” Sophie glanced at Glenn. “I think so.” “Good. Stop by the house, bring your friends. Nice meeting all of you. Gina, don’t burn the place down.” “I’ll try, Adam.” He waved over his head as he walked out. He opened the door, setting off the little bell that jingled happily. “How quaint,” Glenn said, looking up at the old bell. “So that’s my father.” “He’s adorable.” Glenn watched him climb into an old red pickup. “He is?” Sophie shrugged and laughed along with Addie. “The kids think he’s a dork, but adorable, too. So they call him adorkable.” Glenn laughed then. “Now that’s funny. I like that.” “He owns the diner,” Sophie explained. “Got it in a shrewd deal.” Glenn heard the sarcasm in her voice. Addie gave Sophie a patient glare. Luke saved the day. “Shrewd or screwed?” he asked. Sophie chuckled. “Depends on your outlook, I suppose.” Gina arrived balancing the tray of drinks. “Ms. Hastings, I just have to tell you what an honor it is to have you come here to Quincy. It’ll be all over town, if it isn’t already.” “Thank you, Gina. But I’d like to keep a low profile.” Glenn shot Sophie an angry dagger when the guffaw of laughter rang out. “Can I get you anything else?” “In a few, thanks, kiddo,” Addie said. “So a toast. All set?” Luke asked. “To new friends and old friends. Glenn truly is a lucky woman.” “Hear, hear,” Addie said with enthusiasm. “Agreed.” Glenn raised her glass. Luke perused his menu. “So what’s good here?” “Everything,” Addie said, doing the same. “What’s our plan of attack, Addie?” Glenn asked. “Well, I think tonight we’re playing Bunko at the VFW. Tomorrow you could come along with me to the clinic,” Addie suggested. “Or maybe Sophie can show you around town.” Glenn looked at Sophie. “Only if you’re free, of course.” “Sophie has all the time in the world. Don’t you?” Sophie looked at Addie and took a deep breath. “Sure. Why not?” “Well, I wouldn’t want you to do anything that would upset you,” Glenn said. “I won’t. Don’t worry.” An awkward and painful silence hung over their heads. “I think I’ll have a patty melt,” Luke said. ******* Glenn sat in her room, in Mother Stewart’s chair, looking at the breathtaking view from her window. She recalled Addie telling her that Sophie’s home was beyond those trees by the lake; she wondered what it would look like and how Sophie lived. “Oh, what does that matter?” Glenn said.

Luke sat at the desk, looking through the pamphlets. “What does what matter?” he asked absently. “What?” “You said, ‘What does that matter?’ Please don’t get senile right now. I couldn’t bear being left alone in Quincy. Now what’s wrong? You’re pouting.” “I am not.” She saw the raised eyebrow. “Oh, all right. I was just wondering why Sophie hates me. And I still have a nagging feeling about this woman.” Luke tossed the pamphlet on the desk. “Do you want to know what I think?” “No.” “Like I said, I think Sophie is the first person not to swoon at the sight of you. Perhaps that’s what’s nagging.” “Think of all our years together. Sophie Marsh is not the first person who hasn’t swooned or the first person who didn’t like me.” “Then why does it bother you?” “I don’t know. There’s just something I can’t put my finger on. It’s like that kernel of popcorn stuck in the back of your throat. Do you know what I mean?” “Yes, I do. But—” “And why did she have to leave so abruptly this afternoon? We no sooner finished our lunch, and she was gone. Like she couldn’t wait to leave.” “She had things to do. Addie left, as well. Are you angry with her, too?” “No. The woman is the town’s only doctor. I’m sure she’s very busy.” “So we come back to it. There’s something about your odious philanthropist.” Luke sighed and walked over to her, kissing the top of her head. “It’s going to be a long few weeks if you don’t get over this, whatever it is. But I must admit, her irritation doesn’t seem quite warranted.” “You do? Good. Then I’m not crazy.” “Well, let’s not go overboard. You’d best rest up. We have a date to play Bunko, don’t forget.” Glenn laughed. “Whatever that game is, it should be interesting.” “And I have a feeling the entire town of Quincy will be there.” For some reason, Glenn wondered if one particular Quincyan would be there.

Chapter 10 The entire town of Quincy seemed to be at the VFW. When Glenn walked in with Luke, they were immediately surrounded. Autographs ensued. And while Glenn loved her fans and loved the attention, her face ached from the constant smiling. Frank Winthrop finally wedged his way through the crowd. “Okay, everyone, give the woman some air. Take your seats if you’re playing, and if not, then go to the bar. C’mon now…” He shooed the dejected throng away. “I’ll be glad to continue this after bingo,” Glenn called out. “Bunko,” Luke whispered quickly. “Bunko,” Glenn called out again. “If you don’t mind, Ms. Hastings,” Frank said, “we’ll sit you and Luke at Addie’s table.” “That would be fine, Frank. Whatever you think is best.” Glenn weaved around the full tables and followed Frank. Martha and Addie were at the round table with two other elderly women and one man. “Folks, you know who this is, Ms. Hastings, the famous movie star here to do some research for her next movie, so don’t bother her,” Frank said seriously. “Who’s gonna bother her? We’re here to play Bunko. Have a seat,” the old man said. Frank glared at him. “This is Henry Bedford, our retired fire chief.” “It’s nice to meet you,” Glenn said. She noticed Addie had a pad of paper and a pencil in front of her along with three dice. Henry waved and nodded. “Same here.” Addie pulled out a chair. “Sit here, kids.” Glenn sat next to Addie; poor Luke sat next to Henry, who gave Luke the once-over. “All dressed up?” he asked gruffly. “Thank you,” Luke said, straightening his tie. Glenn tried not to laugh at the bruised look on Luke’s face. “Where’s Sophie?” Glenn asked casually. “She’s brooding,” Addie said, shaking her head. “She’s with Linda.” “Who’s Linda?” Glenn felt Luke lightly kick her foot; she kicked him back. “She’s a friend of Sophie’s and the camp director,” Addie said. “I don’t like her very much.” “Well, she can’t brood too much,” Luke said, motioning to the door. Glenn saw Sophie standing in the doorway talking to Frank. When he motioned to their table, Sophie found them and waved. “Well, she left Linda?” Addie nodded and glanced at Glenn. “Hmm.” One woman at their table waved. “Sophie! Over here. Sit with us.” Sophie weaved around the tables, patting people on the back and exchanging hellos as she did. “Sit next to me.” “She always sits next to you, Noreen.” The other old woman smiled at Sophie. “Good evening, everyone.” Sophie sat next to Rhoda and kissed her head. “How can I refuse you, Rhoda?” Rhoda just nodded and offered a preening grin to Noreen. Glenn watched how affectionate Sophie was with the older women. “Hello, Ms. Hastings. I’m Noreen Holden.” Glenn reached across the table to shake the woman’s weathered hand; she had an engaging smile. “It’s nice to meet you, Noreen.”

“I’ve seen all your movies.” She self-consciously smiled at Glenn. “How many times?” Sophie asked as she settled in. “I need a cocktail if I’m going to play this game.” “I need one even if I don’t,” Henry said gruffly. “Can we get on with it?” “Thank you,” Glenn said to Noreen and ignored Sophie. “Which one was your favorite?” Glenn asked. “What did she say?” Rhoda said loudly, tapping her ear. Glenn noticed the huge jade ring on her finger. Hmm, costume, Glenn thought. Rhoda was a short woman with perfectly coiffed bluish gray hair; Glenn figured she must be sitting on several phone books. She barely made it over the table. Glenn saw the earpiece and said louder, “I asked her which movie she enjoyed.” “Huh?” Glenn was painfully aware that Sophie was watching her; it was unnerving. Noreen shook her head. “For heaven’s sake, Rhoda, get a new hearing aid.” “Can you ladies save your cackling for later and play?” Henry picked up the dice and rolled them around in his hand. “I’m afraid we don’t know the game,” Luke said. Henry hung his head. “Oh, for the love of…Addie, explain it.” “You stepped in what?” Rhoda called out. The poor woman looked decidedly confused. “What did she say?” Everyone around the table ignored poor Rhoda except Sophie. She laughed and put her arm around her. “She said she loved your hair,” Sophie said to her. Rhoda put a weathered hand to her hair. “She did? You know I just went to the beauty parlor this morning.” “And you look beautiful,” Sophie said. “Okay, here’s the quick version,” Addie started. “Bunko is played with three dice. We play each number one through six. You roll all three dice, and you get a point for each number you’re working on. If you get three of a kind, that’s five points. If you get three of the number you’re working on—” “That’s Bunko!” Noreen called out happily. “And you win.” “Do we have to call it out?” Glenn asked. “Of course. That’s the fun of it,” Noreen said. Glenn looked at Sophie, who shrugged. “It’s the fun of it.” “I like that idea.” Luke smiled and looked at Henry, who was frowning. “Can we start?” he asked slowly. “Not until we get a bourbon and soda,” Noreen said, looking around. She found the waitress and waved her over. And thus went the game of Bunko with the elders of Quincy. Glenn’s head ached at the sound of the constant rolling of the dice on the wooden tables, or perhaps it was the bourbon. It sounded like machine gun fire. Bunko to the left of her, Bunko to the right. But she was having a marvelous time. She exchanged smiles with Sophie every now and then, which made her happy for some reason; it was better than the deep frown Sophie exhibited. And everyone at the table fell in love with Luke. Well, everyone but Henry, who watched him from time to time. At one point, Luke picked up the dice on his turn; he rattled them in his hand. He leaned on the table, slowly rolling the dice in the palm of one hand. Glenn playfully glared at him, daring him to continue. She sat back and grinned. “Something to say, Captain Queeg?” Everyone at the table watched Luke. “The strawberries that’s...that’s where I had them.” Luke did a marvelous Bogart imitation while rolling the dice in his hand; it had Noreen laughing and Rhoda turning up her hearing aid. “They laughed at

me and made jokes, but I proved beyond the shadow of a doubt and with…with...geometric logic that a duplicate key to the wardroom icebox did exist, and I’d have produced that key if they hadn’t have pulled the Caine out of action.” Noreen, Addie, and even Rhoda laughed and clapped. “Bravo!” Noreen said. “The Caine Mutiny. A wonderful film!” “Roll the dice,” Henry chimed in. Luke bowed slightly. “Okay, here goes.” He rattled the dice once more. “Baby needs a new pair of shoes,” he said to the delight of everyone at the table. Even Henry smiled. “And when I say baby, I mean Glenn.” “Henry’s right, Luke. Roll the dice,” Glenn said, rubbing her forehead. “Please.” Luke took a drink of his cocktail and rolled. They all watched the tumbling dice. Luke jumped up, raised his hands over his head, and screamed, “Oh, my God! I got bingo!” The entire VFW hall grew silent as they stared at Luke. “It’s Bunko,” Henry said severely. “Bunko!” “Kind of anticlimactic, isn’t it?” Glenn asked, pulling him down to his seat. “Who’s buying the next round?” Addie asked. Henry jabbed his thumb at Luke, who graciously volunteered after everyone else pointed to him. ******* And at last, the night was over. No one at Glenn’s table won the pot, but everyone was happy as the crowd filtered out of the hall and into the warm summer night. “That was fun,” Glenn said, surprisingly meaning it. “Every week, whether we want to or not,” Sophie said. “Well, I’m heading home. It’s late. You two have a good night. Sophie, you’re driving.” “Yep. All set.” She looked at Glenn. “Now you’ve met the Quincy elders. I hope you both had a good time.” “I did,” Glenn said. Her heart sank when Sophie frowned once again and stepped off the curb. “Good night.” “Good night,” Luke said. “I had a wonderful time.” “I’m glad,” Addie said. She stopped and regarded both of them. “We’ll see you tomorrow,” Glenn said; she leaned over and kissed Addie on the cheek. Luke did the same. “Why don’t we meet at the café for breakfast? Say nine-ish? Then maybe we can go to the clinic.” “Sounds good. Good night.” They watched Sophie drive out of town, then they walked back to the hotel. “I’m exhausted,” Glenn said as they mounted the stairs to their rooms. “But it was fun,” Luke said with a wide yawn. He pulled out his room key. “Good night, Glenn.” He kissed her cheek. “Good night. Thanks for everything,” Glenn said. He blew her a kiss before he closed his door. Once in her room, she kicked off her shoes and flopped on the bed. “Oh, my. This is comfy.” She looked around then. “I wonder if this was Mother Stewart’s, as well.” When she heard the soft knock at her door, she glanced at the clock. “It’s nearly eleven. Did I order room service? Do they have room service?” Luke, she thought, throwing up her hands as she walked to the door. “Luke, what is it?” To see Sophie standing in the doorway stunned Glenn for a moment. “Good evening. I hope I’m not disturbing you,” Sophie said.

Glenn knew her mouth was hanging open; she cleared her throat. “Of course not. Come in, please.” She stepped back as Sophie entered her room. “I see Frank gave you the best room,” Sophie said, looking around. “Yes,” Glenn said, trying to smile. “Please have a seat.” Sophie turned to her and searched her face, for what, Glenn wasn’t sure. But it made her very uncomfortable. She looked into Sophie’s blue eyes and cocked her head. “Why are you here, Ms. Marsh?” “We never discussed the dates for the camp. I’m sure you’ll want to know,” Sophie said, sitting in the old chair. “Mother Stewart died in that,” Glenn said, trying to keep things light. “Oh, you heard, huh?” Glenn smiled. “Yes. I’m sure I’ll hear more folklore about Quincy.” “Well, that’s what you came here for.” Glenn sat at the desk by the window. “You didn’t have to come all the way here just to tell me that.” She smiled seductively and sat back. “Would you like a drink?” Sophie glared for a moment; her left eye twitched. She sat forward. “You don’t remember me, do you?” Glenn stopped smiling; her heart raced suddenly. “Remember you?” she asked slowly. “Um…”

Chapter 11 Sophie shook her head. “I thought as much.” Why did she come here? “Um...Ms. Marsh…” “Oh, please call me Sophie.” “Sarcastic, but all right,” Glenn said slowly. Sophie looked into Glenn’s eyes, cursing herself for the memories of those green eyes looking up at her in a haze of erotic... “What are you talking about?” “Let me jog your memory. You were in San Francisco promoting your movie. We met at a bar.” “What movie?” Glenn asked, continuing to watch Sophie. “What bar?” “Picture Perfect,” Sophie said dryly. Glenn laughed nervously. “That was a horrible movie and…” she cocked her head, “twenty years ago.” “Twenty-five.” “Sophie, I can’t even remember what I wore yesterday much less meeting you at a bar on…” She stopped; her eyes grew wide as she stared at Sophie. “Castro. It’s you,” she whispered, searching Sophie’s face. Sophie saw her gaze darting back and forth as if trying to recall the night only Sophie apparently remembered. The memory of their night together was all Sophie could see now. And now she remembered how it ended. And how horrible she felt. “Yes. The bar on Castro. I can see you remember now,” Sophie said angrily. “I waited for you.” Glenn’s head shot up. “Waited?” She sighed sadly. “It was so long ago. I…If you recall, we were both very drunk. I was…back then, I couldn’t…I can’t believe this is happening.” “Yeah. Me either,” Sophie said angrily. “So you just had a good fuck and went on your way. Never mind what we... Oh, skip it.” Glenn sank back and sighed. “Well, that explains your attitude. I’m sorry. I-I don’t know what to say.” “There’s nothing to say. As you said, it was a long time ago. And it was only one night.” “All these years, it seemed like a dream. I couldn’t remember. I had so much to drink.” The memory of them lying in bed, the erotic night of… Sophie tried to dispel the images and the promises. “Save that for your fans,” Sophie said. “I just wanted to get it off my chest before we went any further.” “Of course, I’ll leave. I won’t bother you with the camp…” “Oh, yes, you will. Only because Addie is looking forward to it now. It’s all she talked about after you left. She even called a few parents to let them know. The whole town is thrilled you’re here.” She shook her head. “I knew it was a mistake to go to that bookstore.” Sophie angrily ran her fingers through her hair. She let out a wry chuckle and sat back. “What?” “I was stupid enough to think you’d remember.” “I’m so sorry.” Glenn tried to remember the evening twenty-five drunk years ago. She didn’t know what else to say. Sophie regarded her then. She was about to say something, but she felt the anger, the hurt rising once again. She was about to be sarcastic and biting—and Glenn probably deserved it. Sophie quickly stood. “I should be going. And you’d better show up this time. Addie will be very disappointed. I’ll have her call you with the details tomorrow. Good night.” Glenn stood just as quickly. “Sophie…”

Sophie turned to her as she got to the door; she put her hand up to stop her. “Let’s not belabor this anymore. I was wrong to come here. I should have left well enough alone. You’ll get what you want for your movie, and we’ll get the donation. And Quincy gets something to talk about. We all win.” Glenn relented and nodded. “All right. Good night.” Glenn stared blankly when Sophie nearly slammed the door. She then waited for a split second before she made a mad dash to Luke’s room; she knocked loudly at his door. Luke opened the door. “What’s wrong? You scared the shit out of me. Is there a fire?” “Worse!” Glenn practically sobbed and sat on his bed. Luke took a few deep breaths to calm down. “What is it?” Glenn wiped her eyes and regarded him for a moment. “You have panda bears on your pajamas.” Luke haughtily pulled the silky material close. “They’re a gift from Donald. Now tell me why you nearly caused me to do something I haven’t done in bed since I was a boy.” Glenn raised an eyebrow. “Wet the bed. Don’t be vulgar. Now tell me.” “Do you remember way back when I made Picture Perfect?” “Oh, God, what a horrible movie. You were young and foolish. Of course I remember it. Why?” “Remember the lost night I had in the Castro? You had to come pick me up?” “Yes,” he said slowly. “In the wee hours of a foggy morning, and you were quite inebriated. And if I recall, that was your swan song for your clandestine lesbian promiscuity. You randy thing. Again, why?” Glenn sighed sadly and chewed at her bottom lip. “Sophie Marsh was just here.” She looked at him then. “So?” For a moment, he looked confused and waited for her to finish. Then his eyes nearly popped out of his head. “No,” he exclaimed. “The philanthropist was your one-night stand? The one you couldn’t remember, then wanted to call? The one you wanted to find? The one who—and she showed up at the bookstore? And then you wanted to find her—again?” “Yes, yes, yes!” Glenn cried out. “That’s what’s been nagging me since I met her. That one night, that’s all hazy and disjointed.” “Wow.” Luke shook his head in disbelief. “Of all the gay bars in all the towns in all the world… And who would think of all the bookstores in all the towns in all the world she—” “Oh. My. God. Stop rambling!” “Well, this is good. Isn’t it?” “No! How can it be? I told her I didn’t remember her, and it was partially true. It’s still all a blur. I couldn’t turn around then and say, ‘Oh, of course I remember parts of you. How’ve you been?’” “So she thinks you didn’t try to find her?” Luke asked. “You tried. You said she was romantic and erotic, from what you could remember, and didn’t care that you were a celebrity, which by the way you were not at the time. But your ego got in the way, which by the way it does more often than you may realize.” Glenn narrowed her eyes. “Can we keep on topic here?” “Sorry. So what are you going to do?” “Nothing. It’s been twenty-five years. Too much time has passed, and it was only one night. And besides,” she said, looking at her hands. “She hates me.” Luke hid his grin. “She doesn’t hate you. Well, she probably doesn’t hate you.” “Oh, she hates me, all right. And I can’t stand it when someone disapproves of me.” She sobbed and covered her face with her hands. “And I’ve spent all these years trying to remember, and now she’s here and I’m here, and it’s all shit!” Luke rolled his eyes and put an arm around her. “There, there, Isis. Well, at least you don’t have to go to summer camp now.”

Glenn cried even harder. “Yes, I do.” “Why?” “Because Addie told some parents about it, and Sophie said she’s looking forward to it. The whole town’s talking about—” “The Jones boy?” Glenn shot him a dagger of death. “This is no time for your irreverent sense of humor.” “Oh, darling, it’s always time for that.” “Sophie told me I’d better show up this time.” She cried again, leaning into Luke’s shoulder. “She really does have your number,” he mumbled as he rocked her. Glenn broke away and sniffed loudly. “You are very mean. I thought if anyone would understand this, it would be you.” “I do,” Luke insisted. “Now dry your eyes. You know how puffy they get when you go on a crying jag. Go get some sleep. We’ll talk about this in the morning.” “You’re a good friend.” “I’ll always be there whenever you need me.” “Then you’ll come to camp with me?” “Not on your life.” He stood, pulling Glenn with him. “This is something you’ll have to do on your own.” “Of course you’re right,” she mumbled as she walked with him to his door. “Of course,” he said, kissing her forehead, “good night.” He unceremoniously gave her a shove and closed the door. Glenn walked to her room as if she were walking to the gallows. She shuffled along, disrobing as she made her way to the bathroom. She looked at her reflection and sighed. “Who would have thought this would happen after all these years?” She sighed dramatically and washed her face, then brushed her teeth, all the while thinking of that one night. She barely recalled how she met Sophie at that bar. And the memory of where they went afterwards escaped her but now she vaguely remembered their lovemaking and the promises—how she would call Sophie, how they would meet in the days to come. There were no words of love; they had just met after all. But she seemed to remember words of gentleness and kindness and words of sincere hope for what would in actuality never happen. Glenn saw to that. She tried to dispel the visions of her gathering her clothes and leaving Sophie while she slept. Walking out onto the dark sloping San Francisco street and not knowing where in the world she was. She had frantically called Luke, who came to her rescue. In the next few days, she had vacillated, not knowing what to do. She tried to find Sophie, but the hotel would not give any information. And in the end, Glenn reverted to her secret life, convincing herself it was for the best. She could have no open relationship, sexual or otherwise, with Sophie. Glenn hid her sexuality well; she wouldn’t and couldn’t ask anyone else to do the same. She vaguely remembered Sophie expounding on how she wouldn’t live a lie because she was a lesbian. In all these years, she had pushed the entire episode so far back it settled in the place where forgotten things go—in the delicate twilight of her mind’s eye. As she rinsed, she felt the tears sting her eyes. When again she looked into the mirror, her green eyes were bright and red-rimmed. “They’ll be puffy in the morning regardless.” She sniffed loudly and took a drink of water before turning out the light and heading to bed.

Chapter 12 Sophie met Frank when she angrily bounded down the stairs. She saw the odd look and tried to avoid him completely. Then she remembered she was in Quincy… “Everything okay, Sophie?” he asked, looking from her to the stairs. “Fine. G’night.” Once outside, she took a deep breath of cool summer night air. “What a dumbass,” she said angrily. “Why did I come here? Why?” She absently walked down the vacant street, blankly staring at the cobblestone walk. Try as she may, she couldn’t dismiss the images of twenty-five years ago. “It was so long ago,” she whispered as she turned around and headed back to the café. “Why can’t I let this go?” As she looked across the street, of course, the town was asleep. The only evidence to the contrary was the dim light shining through the old blinds in the window of Quincy Diner. She ambled across the street. “Crazy old fool.” She saw the closed sign and stuck her key in the lock. As she quietly opened it, she was met with the barrel of a shotgun. “Dad…” “Oh, it’s you. What in the hell are you doing here at this time of night? I could have shot you.” Sophie walked in and locked the door behind her. “I could ask you the same thing. Why are you still here?” Adam Marsh walked over to the counter and sat down, balancing the shotgun across his lap; he ran his weathered hand through his thick white hair. “And why do you have that shotgun?” “Charlie called me. Said he heard a noise out back.” He then peered at Sophie. “And with that celebrity in town, well, I’m not taking any chances.” “Dad, no one is going to attack. Not tonight, anyway.” Sophie shook her head and walked behind the counter. “Want some coffee?” “No, but I’ll take a shot of bourbon.” “You will not. Coffee or nothing.” “Nothing,” he grumbled and swiveled on the stool to face the counter. “Will you put that thing down before it goes off?” Sophie said. She took out a bottle of root beer; using the old-fashioned bottle opener attached under the counter, she flipped off the cap. “And what’s the matter? Don’t you like the invasion of Hollywood?” “Oh, this town is all gaga over her. At first, everyone said she looked familiar, but the way she was dressed, they all said she must have been from the city, not Saratoga. If you know what I mean,” he said, tapping his finger on the yellow Formica counter. Sophie had the bottle to her lips. “And what do you think?” Adam shrugged. “I don’t care. She seems nice. And…hey, you were supposed to come and fix the lawnmower.” “Oh, shit. Sorry, Dad. I got all caught up…” “With the movie star. I know.” He smiled then. “So she’s gonna be in town for a while? Addie tells me she’s doing research for a movie. Is that good?” “Yeah, and getting better,” she said with a huge dose of sarcasm that had her father laughing. “Addie said she found a couple doctors so she can go to the camp and play. How are things at Camp Mohican?” Sophie didn’t answer; she took a long drink from the bottle. She caught her father’s curious stare. “Gimme a bottle of that. Then you’re going to explain that stupid look on your face.”

Sophie frowned deeply and retrieved a cold bottle of root beer from the cooler. She angrily whacked the top off, then slid the bottle to her dad. He took a long drink and sighed. “Not as good as bourbon, but it’ll do. Now start talking.” “Things are fine. We’re just going to have a special visitor for a week or so.” “Really? Who?” Sophie hesitated, taking another drink. “Glenn Hastings.” Adam raised an eyebrow. “And why does this bother you?” “It doesn’t.” “Bull hockey.” Adam cocked his head. “Tell me the truth. What’s wrong with a gorgeous actress hanging around you?” “Just that. She’s an actress.” She went on when it didn’t seem to register to her father. “You know. Hollywood? And she’s not hanging around me.” “So? What does that even mean? You have a real Hollywood movie star going to your camp? You lucky dog.” “Yeah, that’s me.” “What’s wrong? Think of the publicity you’ll get.” “We don’t need publicity.” “The hell you don’t. You’ve been running that camp for three years now, and you only got a handful of kids during the summer. And some of them are only there a day at a time.” Sophie glared at him. “Quincy isn’t really a metropolis, Dad.” Adam laughed. “Don’t get your knickers twisted. There’s something else. I can see it in your eyes.” Sophie finished her root beer and tossed the bottle in the trash. “Nothing else. Just a distraction. She’ll be gone in a week or so.” “You sound disappointed.” That was what Addie said—it was getting annoying. “I just want things back to normal, that’s all.” “Ah, right. Everything in a nice straight line, no deviations, no curves. You get that from your New England ancestors.” He laughed quietly and drained the bottle of root beer, letting out a quiet belch. Sophie took the bottle and tossed it with the other. “Is it so wrong to want an orderly life? God knows, it wasn’t always that way.” She avoided him as she wiped off the bar. “I was hard on you and Jim as kids, Sophie. When your mother ran off, I didn’t have a clue what to do. I was scared to death.” “You did fine.” “If I had, Jim would still be here,” he said, looking around. “Probably running this place.” Sophie reached over and took his hand. “No, he wouldn’t have. Jimmy was, well, he was just like…” “Your mother. Wild and untamed. Could never pin either of them down. When he got into all that crap from those rich kids in New York... It broke my heart when you had to quit med school and come back here and take care of us.” “I never had to take care of you. And by that time, Jimmy was just on a self-destructive path. That’s the truth of it. He practically ran you into bankruptcy.” She took a deep breath to calm the anger she felt rising once again. “Dying was all he had left, Dad. And that’s the truth.” She angrily wiped the bar. “What is it tonight?” “Huh—?” “Is it a full moon? Does every painful thing from my past have to rear its fucking ugly head all at once?” She threw the bar towel on the countertop. “Okay,” Adam said softly. “No more root beer past ten o’clock.” Sophie shot him an angry look; she then relented and laughed along with him. “We’re not leaving until

you tell me about the other painful thing.” “You don’t want to hear about it.” Adam thought for a moment. “Oh. Lady trouble?” “Yes. So let’s skip it.” “Hold on now. I’m getting better with that. If you don’t want to talk about it, that’s fine. But don’t blame me later for not wanting to hear. If I have the guts to hear this, have the guts to tell me. Now tell me.” Sophie leaned on the counter. “A long time ago, when I was in California, I went out drinking, basically feeling sorry for myself.” “This must have been right after we talked, and you were coming home,” he said softly. “Yeah. So I went to San Francisco for the weekend and met a woman.” “And you went to a bar and got shitfaced? And met a woman?” Sophie avoided him; she looked at the counter and nodded. “So? Everybody’s done something like that at one point in their life, Sophie.” He watched for a moment. “And you’re still pining over this woman? After twenty years.” “Twenty-five years and two months,” she said. “But who’s counting…this fling seems to have left an impression on you. Why? And please don’t go into the female details.” Sophie chuckled. “You mean you don’t want to know how we made love? How I—” Adam covered his ears and started singing, “Camptown ladies sing this song, doodah, doodah…” Sophie laughed and pulled at his hands. “Okay, stop. I’ll be good. You’re right. This wasn’t a fling for me. I’ve never felt anything like it… But I was young, and she left in the middle of the night. I woke up and felt stupid, but I still…” “After all this time? So who…?” Adam stopped; his big blue eyes grew wide, and he laughed. “No, you can’t be telling me you and Glenn Hastings.” He laughed again and waved his hands. “You had me going there for a minute. Glenn Hastings, the actress.” Sophie smiled but said nothing as he rambled and laughed. Then he stopped laughing. “You’re not kidding?” “No.” “Glenn Hastings?” “Yes.” “Well, I’ll be.” Adam sat back looking awestruck. “So have you two been…” “No. I haven’t seen her since that night. She doesn’t remember. We were both drinking. So I’m leaving it alone.” “What does she say?” “What does it matter? She doesn’t remember, and I could tell she feels awkward about it. I should have left it alone.” “But you didn’t. Because it’s still in your craw. I know what it’s like, once you get a woman under your skin.” “I don’t want to hear about this…” Sophie walked around the bar. “C’mon, you old fool. Let’s go home before we start trading women stories. I don’t have the strength for that.” Adam laughed. “Glenn Hastings and my daughter.” “And don’t you dare say a word to anyone.” Adam gave her a disturbed look. “And you think it won’t get out? Good grief, Sophie. She’s staying at the hotel. Martha probably has her room bugged.” Terror rippled through Sophie when she thought of the possibility. “Oh, God. What have I done?” “You know exactly what you’ve done.”

Sophie ignored him as they walked to the door. “Is your pickup out back?” “Nope, I walked.” “You walked? Three miles? Dad.” “Oh, don’t be an old woman. I’m in great shape. Addie says I have a heart of a forty-year-old.” “And the sensibility of a ten-year-old. Let’s go.” They closed up the diner and drove out of Quincy. She glanced at her father as he peered into the darkness. “Our family once owned all this, as far as…” “The eye could see,” Sophie finished for him in a quiet voice. “That was centuries ago when they stole it from the original Americans.” “It’s too late for a Native American history lesson. One, I might add, I taught you.” Sophie laughed quietly at the truth in his statement. “Well, it was the only thing we could do to save the houses and property we’re on. We still have so much left.” Adam slowly nodded. “I know, sweetie. It was right to give it to the conservationists. Better that than those bloodsuckers from the city who wanted to cut all the maple and pines down to put up hotels and malls. Then we’d have those nitwits from the city all over us like locusts. I’d have burnt the forest down first.” “And on that happy note…” Sophie pulled onto the road leading to her father’s house. Adam laughed. “You got the Marsh sense of humor, that’s for sure. Such as it is.” Sophie stopped in front of the old colonial ranch home. It was a sprawling masterpiece of architecture. “We’re doing all right, Sophie old girl.” Adam reached over and patted her knee. “We’re fine, Dad. I’ll stop by the diner in the morning. I love you.” “Love you, too.” Sophie leaned over and kissed his cheek. “Beat it.” “That’s no way to talk to your old man. G’night.” Sophie laughed and waited until he was inside. And as was their ritual, he flicked the porch light off and on to let her know all was okay inside. She drove the short distance to her house in the woods. Actually, she could have walked, she was that close. As she pulled onto the road leading to her house, she sighed deeply. She started thinking about Glenn once more. “I should have never gone over there.” Damn it, if Glenn didn’t look just as beautiful as she did. Sophie gripped the steering wheel. “Well, she’s still an egomaniacal…” She stopped when she pulled in front of her house. Walking up to the porch, she heard the sounds of the summer night that she always loved. In the distance, the owls called, the crickets chirped, and the haunting sound of the loon had her smiling as she opened the front door. She tossed her keys on the table, locked the door, and turned off the light. In the darkness, she made her way to her bedroom. She stood by her window, looking out at the lake and the woods. Beyond that was Quincy and Glenn. She looked down at her shore, seeing the one Adirondack chair sitting there, looking lonely. She stared at the starry night above it all. Such sadness filled her now, and in the next instance, she felt ridiculous for giving in to her adolescent behavior by showing up at Glenn’s hotel room. “It was only one night,” she said into the darkness. Why then in twenty-five years did it still invade her dreams? She undressed and crawled into bed and proceeded to toss and turn. Finally, she rolled over and hugged a pillow—not before she beat it to death.

Chapter 13 “You’re where? And you’re going where? To do what? And why don’t you answer your cell? It’s so unlike you.” Glenn laughed; this was a pleasant change from the sad, sleepless night she spent thinking about Sophie. “Which question shall I answer first?” “Surprise me.” “I didn’t answer my cell because I had it turned off. I was having breakfast this morning, and it’s rude to have your cell go off. Then, Luke and I went on a shopping spree, and we had lunch at a quaint little restaurant, which brings me to your next questions. I’m in the hamlet of Quincy. Upstate New York. Then for a few days, I’m going to Camp Runamok, I believe is its name.” For some reason, her stomach did the mambo. Deborah took a deep breath before continuing, “It’s for the part in the movie William Avery is directing, right? I knew it. He contacted me personally before calling you. He sent the script?” “I have it right here. It came this afternoon. An adorable postal worker ran it over to me. Wasn’t that nice? People are very nice here.” Glenn juggled the phone in one hand and the screenplay in the other. “I’m to play the role of a doctor, who is relegated to a small town. It’s a romantic comedy. I can read it while at camp. So to do a little research for the part, I thought I would do the same thing I did in New York—” “No, no, Glenn. You know how that ended. The assistant to the mayor of New York had to intervene, for chrissakes.” When Glenn said nothing, Deborah repeated, “The assistant to the mayor of New York.” “I had no idea the gun was loaded. I thought it was a prop,” Glenn insisted. “Honestly, who gives an actor a loaded gun?” “If you recall, no one gave it to you. You had no business picking up that gun. The patrolman nearly lost his toe,” Deborah said slowly. “Oh, it was just his pinky, for heaven’s sake. And he was fine. He even asked me to sign his cast.” She chuckled when she heard the deep intake of breath. “Count to ten, Deborah.” “You do remember the letter I received?” “I do.” “And you do recall what you had to do?” “I do indeed. And I was happy to do it. It reminded me—” “Please don’t tell me about that TV show again.” “Well, the coffee in those precincts was undrinkable. It was a brilliant idea those writers had.” “Glenn…” “Yes?” “I don’t suppose there’s any way of talking you out of this?” “Ah, Deborah, if only there was,” Glenn said sadly. She then laughed at the growl she received. “If anyone knows me better than Luke, it’s you. Now not to worry. I’ll be in touch when I find out exactly what they need. You and Luke will make the arrangements, yes?” “Yes. This will cost money.” “I have money. So there’s no problem.” “Oh, there’s a problem, all right. It’s a lack of common sense.” She took another deep breath. “Fine. Call me. Good luck. And don’t do anything stupid like drown a child.” Glenn was about to say something when the line went dead. “She can have such a nasty disposition.” She shrugged and put the cellphone on the table. She looked around her hotel room, glad she hadn’t

bothered to go back to New York for more clothes. The hotel was thrilled. Frank—and Glenn must call him Frank now considering they were such old friends—said the stores in Quincy would be thrilled. Everyone was having a great time. “And that makes me happy.” When Glenn and Luke went on a shopping spree, they frequently stopped to sign autographs. And now, Glenn was ready. “Glenn, once again, you’ve overpurchased.” Glenn looked up when Luke walked into her bedroom. “I want to make sure I have enough. I doubt I’ll be able to do any shopping from camp.” “Have you spoken with Sophie at all since last night?” Luke asked as he perused her open luggage. He picked up a silk scarf. “And this is for…?” Glenn snatched it out of his hands. “I have not spoken with Sophie. But Addie and I had breakfast this morning. You would have heard had you not been sleeping.” “Don’t get that tone. I needed my energy. I knew you would drag me shopping today.” “And you loved it. And we didn’t do too much.” “Hmm,” Luke said, still gazing at her new clothes. “So when are you going to camp?” “Evidently, little campers arrive in a few days. Addie said the counselors and the staff are already up there doing all that camp stuff. So Addie is driving and we leave in three days at seven.” Luke cringed. “In the morning?” “That’s what she keeps telling me,” Glenn said, examining her makeup case. “I’ll make sure there’s a wakeup call for you on that morning and coffee,” Luke added before Glenn could remind him. “Thank you.” Glenn stood by the window overlooking the woods; the idea of Sophie’s home somewhere out in those woods had her stomach flipping. “I like this area of New York. One would never know we’re only a mere three hours from Manhattan.” “Only forty-five minutes from Broadway,” Luke sang the George M. Cohan song, pulling Glenn into his arms. “Think of the changes it brings,” Glenn sang along as they waltzed around her bedroom. Luke abruptly stopped. “I forget the rest.” “So do I,” Glenn said and walked back to her luggage. “We’re getting old if we know that song, my friend.” “We are not. We just love the golden age of Hollywood and Broadway.” Luke flounced on the bed and stretched out. “I did tell you we’re having dinner with Sophie and Addie tonight, correct?” “Yes, but you were not specific on the time.” “We’re meeting…” She looked at the clock. “Good heavens. We meet them in an hour. Shoo…” She gently shoved his feet off her bed. ******* “They should be here soon.” Addie glanced at her watch. She looked across at Sophie, who stared at her water glass. “You’re awfully quiet. And you’ve been very distracted lately. Are you still angry with me over this?” “No,” Sophie said. “I’m not angry with you.” “Then with whom? This sullen attitude is so unlike you. If there’s something…well, you know you can talk to me.” She reached across and held on to Sophie’s wrist. “Talk to me.” Addie saw the hesitation in her eyes and waited. “It has something to do with Glenn, doesn’t it?” “Okay. Here it is. Do you remember long ago, when I went out to California?” “Yes. You were excited and scared at the same time. Why bring that up?” Sophie looked up then. “Remember the night in San Francisco I told you about?”

Addie cocked her head and grinned. “Your fling with the beautiful green-eyed…” Addie stopped abruptly, her mouth gaping. If she were standing, she’d be staggering backward. Sophie raised an eyebrow and nodded. “Glenn Hastings? Are you serious?” “Of course I’m serious.” “Well, don’t sound so astounded. If I remember, you told me you didn’t know her name, and it was just one night of wild hormones.” Addie sat back. “I’ll be damned. I don’t understand. You’ve never talked to her?” “Nope.” Sophie hailed the server to the table. “Why on earth not?” “Because…” Sophie stopped and ordered a drink from the server. “I’ll have the same,” Addie added. She waited until the woman walked away. “Now tell me why.” “We were supposed to spend the next day together and talk. Ya know, get to know each other like normal people.” “And?” Sophie picked up a fork and tapped it against the table. “She bolted,” she finally said, “in the middle of the night like I was some slut.” Addie winced at the angry tenor of her voice. “It’s a good thing it was so long ago, and you’re over it.” “I am,” Sophie shot back. “Let me just throw this out there...” Addie stopped while the server set down their drinks and walked away. She picked up the cocktail and took a drink first. “Perhaps her leaving had nothing to do with you.” “What is that supposed to mean?” Sophie took a long drink, as well. “Only this,” Addie said. “And I say this with the utmost affection possible. You have a tendency to think in your terms only and how it affects you. Maybe Glenn left because she felt like the slut, which is a bad term to use, by the way. Tell me something.” “What?” Sophie said, staring at her glass. “Did you know who she was?” “She wasn’t as big a celebrity back then.” Sophie leaned forward. “But I waited at that hotel for two days. She had her fling, and whatever was said obviously meant nothing. Oh, who gives a shit? It’s been so long, it’s ridiculous to even talk about it.” “It still has you in this state, so it must mean something. I know how you are, you like things in a neat little package. All ducks that quack must do so in a row.” “Now you sound like Dad.” “Your father is an irascible old coot but correct.” Sophie took another drink and said nothing. Addie smiled at the stubborn frown that creased her brow. “I’m assuming you’ve talked to her about this.” Sophie nodded and still said nothing. “That would explain her attitude at breakfast.” Sophie’s head shot up. “What attitude? What did she say? If she—” Addie raised her hand. “I said her attitude and not what she said, which was nothing. Good Lord. She just seemed hesitant and subdued, that’s all. Quite unlike the outgoing and sarcastic persona she shows. And I’ll tell you something else for which you will certainly bite off my head. I like her.” “Goodie,” Sophie said, smiling sweetly and holding up her drink. “Do you want me to tell you how the conversation went?” Sophie interrupted her, “Let me guess. She didn’t remember me at first, then I suppose through the haze of whatever, she recalled and apologized. Chalked it up to youth, alcohol, and her lifestyle, I suppose. Who cares?”

“Are you asking me? Because if you’re asking me, then I’ll say you care.” Addie went on when Sophie leaned forward. “And you never tried to find her again? And I know it would have been impossible. She being so hard to find and a recluse,” she finished with great sarcasm. “She never tried to find me,” Sophie countered angrily. “How do you know that?” Addie waited, then let out a sigh. “You don’t, do you? Don’t answer. I know. So she’s still coming to the camp?” “Yes.” “Then you’d better get that scowl off your face. Honestly, Sophie, you two should have hashed this out.” “I was too pissed off.” Sophie folded her arms across her chest. “Because you’re so over it, right?” “Addie, I swear…” “Well, good evening.” Addie looked up to see Glenn standing by the table. Luke, impeccably dressed, stood behind her; he gave Addie a short wave. “Good evening,” Addie said. “I hope we’re not too late,” Glenn said. “You remember Luke, who should have been at breakfast this morning.” She sat in the chair Luke pulled out for her. “And I explained how I needed my strength to go shopping with her.” Luke sat and regarded Sophie. “Good evening, Sophie.” “Hi. So have you enjoyed your stay in Quincy?” she asked, hailing the server. “Very much,” Luke said. “I’ve never been to this part of New York. It’s a hidden treasure. Very James Fennimore Cooperish.” “Hence the name of our camp—Camp Mohican,” Addie said. “You know your literature and history.” Luke reached over and touched her hand. “I do, but I must admit it comes from the movie.” Luke smiled at Addie’s curious expression. “Daniel Day Lewis.” Addie got it then. She looked around the table. “I seem to be the only straight person at the table.” Luke laughed and regarded Sophie. “Glenn tells me you went to Stanford? My brother attended Stanford. I love the area.” “Yes,” Sophie said. “It’s very nice. I enjoyed my time there. I’m glad you’re having a good time. I know the town is enjoying having both of you.” Luke laughed. “Well, perhaps Glenn. I highly doubt they notice me.” They ordered cocktails, then sat in a dreadful silence. “The weather has cooperated,” Luke chimed in. “Yes, very summer-like,” Addie said, then shook her head. It seemed like a lifetime, but mercifully, the cocktails arrived. Addie was about to offer a toast when Luke took a healthy drink from his martini—she couldn’t blame him. She did the same. The awkward silence ensued. “I think we should talk about the elephant in the room,” Glenn said, looking around the table. “I disagree,” Sophie said quickly. “I won’t be able to concentrate if we don’t get this cleared up,” Glenn insisted. “It’s only dinner. How much concentration do you need?” Sophie picked up the utensils. “Fork. Knife.” Glenn shot Sophie a death dagger; Sophie smiled and waited for an answer. Addie glanced at Luke; both sat back and picked up their respective drinks. “There’s nothing to clear up,” Sophie said to Glenn. “There must be because you’re still angry,” Glenn said. “And petulantly sarcastic.” “I’m not angry. Can we just forget this? You’ve apologized, and I’m over it. So, please, we have a long

few days ahead of us.” “And then to camp,” Addie chimed in. “Let’s just get this out of the way first, please.” Sophie let out a deep sigh, then took several breaths before continuing. “I’m sorry I ever brought it up. It’s ancient history. Now it’s resolved, and we can move forward. That’s it.” Glenn peered at her over her wineglass. “You have a neurotic need for control.” She went on quickly before Sophie could. “All right. Agreed. It was a long time ago.” “Has the elephant left?” Luke asked, pulling back the tablecloth. “I heard something,” Addie played along. And when Addie laughed, Sophie reluctantly joined her. “Yes.” “Wonderful,” Luke said, glancing at Glenn, who still gave Sophie the wary eye; he nudged her under the table. “What time does the caravan leave?” “I’ll pick Glenn up, and Sophie will drive up later. It’s only an hour drive or so,” Addie offered. “I think you’ll be able to get a good idea of a small-town doctor, Glenn. Though it will only be children, and hopefully, not too much will happen.” Glenn tore her gaze from Sophie and smiled. “I think it will be marvelous. I’m all set. I went shopping…” She ignored the sarcastic grunt from Sophie. “And you will make your wish list, and Luke and my agent will take care of the rest.” Addie nodded, holding up her glass. “That is very kind of you, Glenn. Isn’t it, Sophie?” “What? Oh, yes, very kind.” Sophie raised her glass, as well. “Here’s to a great adventure,” Glenn said. All four touched glasses with a tentative but promising air. “Well, none of them broke. That’s got to be a good sign,” Glenn said happily. Addie’s phone went off. “Sorry,” she said, glancing at her cell. “I need to get this. I’ll be right back.” “Might as well visit the restroom before we order,” Luke said. “Excuse me, please.” This left Glenn and Sophie alone at the table. Glenn picked up the menu, but she really didn’t read it; she glanced at Sophie, who frowned as she looked at the glass in her hand. “I hope the weather will cooperate,” Glenn said quietly. “I think it will. It’s summer, but up here, we’ll probably get some rain and a few cool nights. But the kids will have fun.” “I’ve never spent any appreciable time with children,” Glenn said, feeling a little more comfortable talking. Now if Sophie would just stop the incessant frowning… “Then you’re in for a treat,” Sophie said, taking a drink of wine. “I can’t tell if you’re being sarcastic or not.” Glenn was shocked when a wisp of a smile crossed Sophie’s lips. Addie walked back to the table but did not sit down. “I have to go, Sophie. It’s the Chambers child.” “I’ll drive you,” Sophie said. Addie put her hand on her shoulder. “No, that’s not necessary.” Luke came back to the table and looked around. “Is there a problem?” “I need to leave. I’ve got a patient in the hospital, but my car is back at the diner,” Addie said to him. “We can all go,” Glenn said. “I have a better idea.” Luke looked from Sophie to Glenn. “Why don’t I take you, Addie?” “I hate to ask you…” “Don’t even think of it,” Luke said. “I drive you, and Sophie can take Glenn back to the hotel.” He held his hand up to stop the impending wave of arguments sure to come. “You two need a little more time to chat about whatever it is you need to chat about. Have a good dinner, and I’ll take Addie to the hospital and see that she gets home. No arguing.”

Glenn glanced at Sophie, who said nothing. Luke grinned at Addie. “Madam, your chariot awaits.” He held out his arm, which Addie took. “I’ll run down to the hotel and get my chariot whilst you wait on yonder park bench.” “Thank you, m’lord. I could get used to this.” She looked down at Sophie. “See ya in the morning, kids. Try not to kill each other.” Glenn smiled and avoided Sophie. “I’ll do my part.” “I don’t make promises I can’t keep,” Sophie said sweetly. She stood and kissed Addie on the cheek. “You call me if anything happens.” Again, they sat in silence after Luke and Addie walked away. Sophie poured another glass of wine. She motioned to Glenn, who nodded and offered her glass. “I do remember,” Glenn said quietly. “Vaguely.” Sophie’s head shot up; she spilled the wine she poured. “What? Sorry.” Glenn chuckled ruefully as Sophie picked up the napkin and wiped off her hand. “I knew something was nagging me the moment I saw you at the book signing. And after you started talking when you came to my hotel room, I recalled bits and pieces from that night. Sophie, I can’t tell you how sorry I am. I-I was scared. It was too much in such a short span of time. But through the haze of alcohol, I…how we…” She sighed and gently put the menu on the table. “I was a coward. I figured it was for the best.” Sophie shrugged. “I suppose it was. You didn’t know who I was. I get it.” “Wait a moment.” Something then struck Glenn. She sat back and regarded Sophie. “Did you know who I was at the time?” “What do you mean?” “I mean exactly that. Did you know who I was when you picked me up at that bar?” “I didn’t pick you up. Don’t flatter yourself. You came over to me,” Sophie said, leaning closer to her. “I’ll have to acquiesce since I can’t remember.” Glenn waved her off. “That’s not the point. Answer my question.” “I vaguely remember you saying something about being an actress or a movie star or something.” “So you knew who I was,” Glenn said angrily. “I figured you were just coming on to me and trying to seduce me. I thought you were just playing around,” Sophie insisted. “Hey, don’t turn this around. You were supposed to stay, and we—” “I already explained my part. But you,” Glenn said dramatically. “You knew who I was. You could have easily found me!” Sophie sat there with her mouth hanging open. “No, no. I—” “Yes, yes. Oh, you! You had me feeling so horrible because I left.” “Ran!” “Don’t quibble over words. You knew I was an actress, and if you wanted to, you could have found me. What did you do the next day?” Glenn asked; she leaned closer to Sophie, as well. “I waited for you. And two days later, when you never showed, I checked out of the hotel and went back to Stanford, where I should have never left! I wanted a quiet getaway weekend and what do I find? An egomaniacal, self-absorbed—” “Do not put this on my doorstep.” Glenn took a breath, then a long drink from her wineglass. “To think how horrible I felt when I couldn’t find you.” “You tried to find me?” “I certainly did. And now I feel like a fool. I went back to that drab fleabag hotel you so romantically took me to, but they wouldn’t tell me anything. As if all of the sudden they sprouted a moral obligation. Oh, how I blamed myself for years.” “Years? You thought about this…?” “Yes, and as it turns out, it was a waste of my time. And you.” She looked at Sophie then. “Stop

grinning. You never even tried to find me. Why, why, I should slap your face.” Sophie raised an eyebrow. “We’re not on a movie set, Scarlett.” Glenn narrowed her eyes. “I think I despise you.” Sophie leaned in even closer. “Let me know when you’re sure.” She sat back. “But let’s eat first.” Glenn was stunned, angry, and confused at the same time. But she was also hungry. The server seemed very relieved when Glenn hailed her to the table. It was then Glenn realized their conversation might have been the center of attention. They ordered dinner with quiet politeness. Neither of them spoke until the salad plates were taken. Glenn dabbed the corner of her mouth with her napkin while glancing at Sophie. The server placed their dinner in front of them and asked, “Can I get you another bottle of wine?” “No,” Sophie and Glenn said together. “O-okay. Let me know if you need anything,” the server said and quickly walked away. “That’s all we need,” Sophie said. “Wouldn’t want a repeat.” Glenn inwardly counted to ten and picked up her knife and fork. “Can we please eat with some civility? And save the sarcasm for dessert?” Sophie relented. “Sorry,” she mumbled. Glenn was ravenous as she ate; Sophie picked at her dinner. “Is this going to be an awkward time?” “You mean more than it is now?” “Because I hope it isn’t. I’d like to think we can be adult about this.” “I—” “It’s not like we had any other time together.” “I think—” “I mean, it was one evening, and neither of us can remember, well, barely remember.” “Man, you talk a lot.” Sophie regarded her with a slight grin. “If you just barely remember, then why is your neck all red?” Glenn’s hand immediately went to her neck. “It is?” Sophie nodded as she ate her steak. “It must be the shellfish.” “Are you allergic to shellfish?” “No. Why?” Sophie gave her disturbed look. “Then why would it matter if you were eating shellfish?” “It doesn’t matter.” Glenn ate another shrimp. “Why are you asking ridiculous questions about crustaceans?” “You said…” Sophie clenched her teeth as she held her steak knife in a vise grip. “Let’s just finish dinner.” Glenn shrugged. “Fine with me. Addie is right. You’re very grumpy. Perhaps it’s your diet. Are you regular?” She ate another forkful from her plate. “I find a good cup of coffee in the morning does the trick.” Sophie hung her head. “I think I will get another bottle of wine.”

Chapter 14 After dinner, the walk back to the hotel was quiet. Sophie had no idea what to say to Glenn; she really didn’t want to get into another inane conversation about shrimp. They stopped in front of the hotel. “Here we are,” Glenn said in a singing voice, “Sunset and Camden.” “What?” Glenn let out a dejected sigh. “It’s from Singin’ in the Rain. Never mind.” “Oh. Well, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow. Dinner was…” The appropriate word failed her. Fortunately, Glenn laughed. “Surreal? Bordering on the ridiculous?” She went on before Sophie had a chance. “Good night, Sophie. Please tell Addie I hope that child is all right. Thank you for dinner.” “Good night,” Sophie said. Glenn smiled and looked as though she might say something else, but she just nodded. Sophie watched her, and as she walked away, Sophie gently held her arm. “It’s not too late. Maybe a cup of coffee? I live close by.” Glenn seemed stunned, but she nodded. “All right. I’d like that.” “My truck’s across—” “I know. Across the street.” Sophie laughed along. “It’s a small town.” They drove in silence for a moment or two. Until Glenn could take it no longer. “So you live beyond the woods?” “Yeah, my family owned quite a bit of property around here.” Sophie stopped and turned down the gravel road into the woods. “Owned as in no longer?” Glenn asked tentatively. “Yes. It’s a long story. My father lives right there.” She motioned out Glenn’s window. Glenn noticed the sprawling ranch house, illuminated only by two bright porch lights. “Seems rather large.” “It’s been in the family forever. I live just around the cove. You can’t see much now, but it’s beautiful in the light of day or a sunset.” “I’d like to see it someday,” Glenn said absently as she looked out the window. For some reason, when Sophie did not agree, an odd feeling of sadness settled in her heart; she had no idea why. Sophie pulled onto another smaller road. “It’s just up ahead.” Then the house, much like her father’s, came into view. Sophie drove up the circular drive and stopped. “This is beautiful.” Glenn got out of the pickup along with Sophie and followed her up the porch steps. “It’s very much like your father’s.” “My grandparents lived in this. It was built in the twenties,” Sophie said over her shoulder as she opened the front door. Glenn tentatively walked in; what hit her first was the aroma of pine and a wood fire. The house was open and airy, even in the dim lamplight in the corner. She knew right away Sophie’s décor was colonial, much like Addie’s. Hardwood floors were blanketed only with loom area rugs in the foyer and in the living room by the fireplace. “I love that view,” Glenn said, walking through the living room to the expansive picture window that looked out over the lake. There was a light at the end of the long pier that illuminated the shore. “A private beach?” “Yes,” Sophie said, standing behind her. “It was terribly overgrown when I moved in. Took me a

while, but I like it.” Glenn saw the lone Adirondack chair on the beach. “You must love the sunsets.” “I do. Some nights, they’re really spectacular.” “That chair looks lonely by itself.” “Well, it’s only me,” Sophie said. “Perhaps someday it will have a companion.” “The chair?” Sophie asked. Glenn turned around to face Sophie. “Yes. Nothing in the world is single.” They looked at each other for a long moment. “Th-that’s from a poem,” Glenn whispered. “Not a movie?” Sophie smiled slightly and looked out the window again. “Maybe you’re right.” They stood in silence for a moment; Glenn felt so comfortable in Sophie’s home. She wanted to tell her so but kept that to herself. “Coffee?” “Sure,” Glenn said, following her to the kitchen. “Have a seat.” Glenn sat at the long table. “I like this kitchen. Very New England looking.” “I got all the old appliances and the table and chairs at an antique shop in Saratoga.” “You don’t strike me as a shopper,” Glenn said. Sophie filled the old coffeepot with water, then coffee and set it on the stove. “I’m usually not. I avoid it at all costs. But this was different, I suppose.” “That’s a dying art.” Sophie turned to her. “What?” “Making coffee on the stove. No coffeemaker?” Sophie grudgingly laughed. “Truth? I broke it and haven’t gotten around to getting a new one. But now, I love the way the coffee tastes like this.” Glenn smiled. “I can understand that. I remember my mother would do the same. I tried to buy her a very nice, very expensive coffeemaker, but she refused. She was a stubborn woman. God rest her.” “When did she pass away?” “About ten years ago. My father died two years later.” She looked up at Sophie. “Couldn’t live without her, I suppose.” The coffee boiled over and hissed. Sophie jumped up. “I do that every damn time.” Glenn laughed as she watched Sophie at the stove. She poured two cups. “Cream?” “And sugar, please.” Sophie retrieved them and sat at the head of the table. “Sorry, I have nothing to eat.” “Oh, thank you. But I couldn’t eat another bite.” She took a drink of coffee. “Oh, this is good. It does taste better.” “Doesn’t it?” Sophie took a drink, as well. “I don’t know why.” “I think it has a lot to do with our memories and what we grew up with. Like the sound of a screen door slamming. It probably irritates most, but I love that sound. It reminds me of summer vacations.” She looked at Sophie, who just watched her. It made her nervous; she took another drink of coffee. “I know that sounds silly.” “Not at all. It’s like bacon frying in a pan. Or the sound of jingle bells in the winter.” Glenn nodded in agreement. “I’m sorry, Sophie. I’m sorry I don’t remember as much as you do. And I’m sorry I left.” “It’s fine. It’s stupid to keep this after all these years. I didn’t know you tried to find me,” she said

quietly. “I should have come after you.” “We were both young.” She sat back and toyed with her coffee cup. “But I feel as though…I know this is going to sound contrived and irrational…but being here seems familiar to me. Maybe comfortable is a better word.” “I’ve spent the better part of my life thinking of you and at the same time trying to forget you.” Glenn smiled sadly. “And after I couldn’t find out who you were, I put the whole hazy night so far back in my mind…” “What a pair we are, huh?” Glenn just nodded and drank her coffee. “So are you involved with anyone?” Glenn immediately wanted that question back. She knew she was blushing when Sophie grinned slightly. “I only have one Adirondack chair, remember?” Glenn raised an eyebrow. “That’s vague.” “So is my situation.” Glenn let out a barking laugh, then covered her mouth with her hand. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t laugh.” “It’s okay.” Sophie looked away then. Glenn finished her coffee. “Well, maybe I should go…” Sophie looked at her; Glenn thought she saw something in her eyes but didn’t have a clue what it was. She didn’t even want to venture a guess. “Okay.” They both stood at the same time, nearly bumping into each other. Sophie put her hand under Glenn’s forearm to steady her. Glenn tried not to look at Sophie’s breasts, which rose and fell with every breath she took. “Glenn…” “We’d better go,” Glenn whispered. Sophie stepped back. “Right. Let’s go.” ******* The drive back to the hotel was excruciatingly silent. Glenn couldn’t get out of the truck fast enough when Sophie stopped in front of the hotel. “Good night. Thanks for the coffee,” Glenn said. “You’re welcome. See you tomorrow. G’night, Glenn,” Sophie said softly. Sophie sat there for a moment before putting her truck in gear. She then killed the engine. “What the hell am I doing?” She jumped out of the truck and marched right past Frank, who sat at the reception desk. “Hey, Sophie. What…?” Sophie knew there would be talk around Quincy the next day. But right now, she didn’t care. Things were slow in town anyway. She took the stairs two at a time. As she rounded the hall, she saw Glenn just at her door. Glenn must have sensed her approaching because she looked up. “Sophie…” Sophie grabbed her by the shoulders; they now faced each other. Glenn had a stupefied look on her face as she held the room key up in one hand. “I need to get this out of my system before we go any further.” Sophie could hear her heart pounding in her ears. “What on earth are...?” Sophie pulled her into her arms and kissed her. Glenn let out a muffled screech; she staggered when Sophie roughly let her go. “Okay, then,” Sophie said breathlessly. “See…see you tomorrow.” Glenn stood there, her mouth hanging open as Sophie walked down the hall and out of sight.

“Hold on just one minute,” Glenn said after that minute and when her legs could move. She ran down the hall, then down the stairs, holding on to the railing. “No elevator…unbelievable.” She got to the bottom of the steps just as Sophie passed Frank, who looked very confused. “Good evening…?” “Not now, Frank. Just one minute, Sophie Marsh.” Sophie turned around as Glenn ran past Frank. “Who do you think you are?” “Well…” “You kiss me and just walk away? And who gave you permission to kiss me?” “Nobody.” “That’s right nobody.” Glenn thought there’d be an argument; she wasn’t ready for the smile or the laidback attitude. “That’s right nobody.” “You said that.” Glenn was fuming now; she was not in control, and that was never good. There was only one way to get the control back. She grabbed Sophie by the lapels of her jacket and planted a scorching kiss against her lips. Then she roughly pushed Sophie away. “There!” she said breathlessly. “W-what do you think of that?” Sophie landed against the door. She ran her tongue over her teeth. “Better than mine. I think you loosened a tooth.” Glenn dusted off her hands. “Good. Now you may leave.” She strolled triumphantly by a stunned Frank. “Good night, Frank.” “G’night,” he whispered in awe. When she got to her room, Luke opened his door. “Did you hear something? It sounded like a stampede of buffalo.” “Go to bed, darling. You’re dreaming.” She turned to see Sophie standing right behind her. Glenn let out a small gasp, taking a step back. Luke poked his head out. “Hello, Sophie. Did you hear the stampede?” Glenn and Sophie just stared at each other. Glenn’s heart pounded in her chest. She saw Sophie try to swallow; Glenn knew Sophie was having the same difficulty. “I guess not,” Luke said, looking from one to the other. “Good night.” He slammed his door. Like moths to a flame, both women were suddenly in each other’s arms, passionately kissing. Glenn backed up to her room and realized she hadn’t closed her door earlier. Sophie, breathing heavily, backed them into her room. “Glenn...” she said breathlessly against her lips. Glenn had no idea how they got to the bed. Through the haze of kissing and fondling, she realized they were standing at the bedside. Sophie kissed her while unzipping the back of her dress. Glenn hastily reached in between them, trying not to break the kiss, to pull Sophie’s shirt over her head; she then stripped her shorts off. Glenn then stepped out of her dress, and in the next moment, panties and bras flew across the room, and both women tumbled onto the bed. Rolling around, struggling for dominance, Glenn couldn’t get enough of the feel of Sophie’s naked body against her. Finally, Sophie, who was in better shape, won the fight and loomed over Glenn; both stared at each other breathlessly for a nanosecond before Sophie passionately kissed her. Glenn moaned, her lips bruised, her hands roaming all over Sophie’s body. She nearly cried out when both hands grabbed Sophie’s ass. She parted her legs, pulling Sophie between them. She nearly had an orgasm when their bodies touched. In a quick move, Glenn rolled over, pinning Sophie to the mattress. “Best two out of three?” Glenn asked while kissing Sophie. She was glad to see Sophie couldn’t answer. Glenn sat up, straddling her body. When Sophie reached

up and cupped both breasts, Glenn sensually rocked back and forth on her taut abdomen. She held Sophie’s hands against her breasts. “God, Sophie. I…” She was on the verge of a very fast orgasm. “Do it,” Sophie said, looking up at her. Glenn felt very naughty as she shamelessly ground her hips into Sophie; she throbbed, feeling her impending orgasm, and Sophie had not even touched her there yet. “God…” “You’re so beautiful,” Sophie whispered. “Just as you were then. God, Glenn.” Hearing Sophie’s soft voice sent her right over the edge. She arched her back, desperately holding Sophie’s hands to her breasts. She cried out in some unintelligible language. Finally, she slumped down onto Sophie’s body, a sweaty wonderful mess. She slid over and lay next to Sophie. “I’ve never…God, Sophie.” Sophie kissed her hair. “You were magnificent. I’ve never seen such raw desire.” Glenn looked up and kissed the top of her breast. “I’ve never wanted to feel that much with someone else. I couldn’t help myself.” She ran her fingers across Sophie’s breasts, lazily tweaking her hard nipple. Without another word between them, Glenn slipped her hand down Sophie’s body, urging her legs apart. She lowered her head, kissing the top of Sophie’s breast, her tongue then flicked around her nipple while her fingers slipped deep inside. Sophie groaned, her breaths coming in short gasps. Glenn sensually moved inside, slowly at first, then as Sophie’s body responded, Glenn brought her to a slow, wonderful orgasm. Glenn knew she shouldn’t preen at such a delicate albeit erotic time, but she loved that Sophie had not one, but several orgasms. She relented once she realized she might do permanent damage. Sophie was so still, Glenn thought she stopped too late. “Are you all right?” “Are you kidding?” Sophie’s voice was ragged and strained. “I can’t move.” “Good,” Glenn said happily and pulled the sheets over them. She realized she must be getting old; they were both asleep within minutes. ******* When Glenn woke, she grinned and stretched; when she felt a shoulder, she jumped up. She instantly remembered the night before. She tried to get out of bed, but Sophie had the sheets underneath her. Glenn stared at her beautiful body; she put her hand to her brow. “Well, at least I remember this night,” she whispered. Sophie stirred and opened her eyes. Glenn smiled weakly. “Hello.” “Good morning.” Sophie stretched and rubbed her eyes. She must have seen the look of panic on Glenn’s face. “It’s okay, Glenn.” “I know, I know. Everything’s fine. I know.” She realized she was completely naked. She grabbed a pillow and held it in front of her. “A little late for that,” Sophie said softly. “Only twenty-five years or so,” Glenn conceded. She reluctantly lowered the pillow. “Now what?” Sophie struggled with the tangled sheets and sat up against the headboard. Glenn had a very hard time not staring at her breasts. “I want it on the record this was not just sex.” “Well, it was a pretty good imitation then. I know it’s been a while for me, but it had all the earmarks of sex.” Sophie laughed. “What I meant was, it wasn’t only sex, which was phenomenal by the way.” “It was?” Glenn grinned. “Really?” “Really. You were everything I remembered and more.” “That was sweet.” Glenn felt like a schoolgirl. “Again, now what?” “Now I’m going home to change. I’ll meet you at the diner for breakfast. And we talk. Sound good?” Sophie reached over and tentatively caressed her forearm. “Unless you had something else in mind right

now?” “So you would want to do this again?” Glenn asked shyly. She absently picked at the feathers on the pillow. “I’d like to do it many times. I know last night it was a little abrupt…” “A little?” “But I think you enjoyed it as much as I did.” “I did. Really I did, Sophie.” Sophie leaned over and placed a light kiss against her lips. “Good. I’ll meet you in an hour?” Glenn smiled shyly and nodded. Sophie scooted off the bed and slipped into her clothes. “Now the hard part,” Sophie said, tying her shoes. “What?” Glenn tentatively reached out and ran her fingers through Sophie’s hair. “Getting out of here without anyone seeing me.” “Why? Is it that bad to be seen coming from my room?” Sophie cocked her head. “Not at all. If it were up to me, I’d be screaming it from the rooftops. But I just don’t want anyone thinking anything about you.” Glenn nearly swooned. “You don’t?” Sophie rolled her eyes. “You’re an adorable hypocrite. I’ll see you in an hour.” She gave her a quick kiss and was gone. Glenn sighed happily and flounced back on the bed. She raised her head. “One minute. Did she just call me a hypocrite?”

Chapter 15 Glenn knocked on Luke’s door. He threw it open, and by the grin on his face, Glenn knew he knew. “Good morning, you saucy wench!” “Please keep your voice down,” Glenn said, looking down the hall. “You should have thought of that last night.” Luke leaned against the doorjamb. “If there was any doubt you two believed in a supreme being, after last night…” Glenn hung her head. “Oh, God.” “Exactly.” “Do you think Frank heard?” “Oh, honey. I think they heard you in Saratoga. I’m sure all the wildlife on Lake George—” “All right, all right.” Glenn painfully rubbed her temples. “What was it like? Romantic, sexy? Hot and steamy? Wild monkey sex?” Glenn stared at him. “It was all of the above, well, except for the monkey part. I don’t know what that is.” “You probably did it and don’t know. So is it love?” “I…” Glenn stopped, remembering the romantic sexual night. She remembered Sophie’s soft words and tender touch. “I think so.” “You sound apprehensive.” “I am. What do I do if she…” “Glenn, Glenn. Take a deep breath. Calm down.” Glenn did several times until she thought she would pass out. “Just take it slow and see what happens.” “You’re right. Do you think it’s too soon to talk about, well, love?” “That’s not for me to say. That’s between you and Sophie. But you must remember, this had been going on between you for over twenty years on some level. And I know you. This is not some flibbertigibbet you were accustomed to, and you know it.” “I know you’re right. Sophie is not, she’s…” “Well, she’s got you stumbling, that’s something. You know, I’m going to hate what I’m about to say. But love doesn’t have a timetable. It just happens.” “I hate that you said that.” Luke laughed. “You know what I mean, and you know I’m right. Now where are you off to?” “I’m meeting Sophie at the diner. And I’m starving.” She held her hand up. “No comment. What are you doing?” “I’m going to do a little window shopping and take in the sights of Quincy. We’ll meet up later. You’d better scoot. You don’t want to keep a lady waiting.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “I’m happy for you.” “Yay!” she said weakly. ******* Glenn tentatively walked down the stairs, grateful no one was at the front desk. She quickened her pace and ran out of the hotel with as much dignity as she could muster, which wasn’t much. She slipped her sunglasses on and jogged across the street to the diner. The little bell tinkled when she opened the door. Adam Marsh looked from his seat at the counter and grinned. “Good morning.” “Good morning. I’m meeting Sophie for breakfast.” “Great. Have a seat by the window. Coffee?” “Yes, please.” Glenn sat, hating how her hands shook.

Adam set down the old heavy mug and poured a cup, then set the menus on the table. Glenn looked up when he didn’t walk away. He smiled as he watched her. “Thanks,” Glenn said, reaching for the cream and sugar. “I have to tell you we don’t get many celebrities in Quincy. Well, the governor drove by once, but that was it.” “Well…” Mercifully, the bell tinkled merrily and in walked Sophie. Glenn couldn’t help the grin that spread across her face; apparently, neither could Sophie. “Hey, Dad,” Sophie said, looking at Glenn. “Hi.” “Hi,” Glenn said, trying not to leap across the table and kiss her. This is bad, she thought, and drank her coffee. Adam watched them with a fatherly eye. “I’ll get you a mug.” “Thanks, Dad,” Sophie said, finally looking at him. Glenn saw the fatherly glare as he walked away. “Thanks for coming,” Sophie said. “Did you think I wouldn’t?” Glenn played with a packet of sugar, absently hitting it against the table. Sophie let out a genuine laugh. “I don’t know what to think anymore. Ain’t it great?” Glenn couldn’t help it, she laughed along with her, but the nagging feeling crept up. What happens now? “What are you thinking?” Sophie asked after they ordered breakfast. “I don’t know,” Glenn said. “Sophie, last night…” “Was wonderful.” “Yes, it was. And I’m being honest. But we have to be honest about what happens next.” “We go to camp for a few days. You do your research for your movie.” Sophie stopped and watched her for a moment. “And then we take it from there.” Glenn chewed at her bottom lip and agreed. “Okay.” “If you can keep your hands off me,” Sophie said. Glenn leaned in, but the waitress came with their breakfast. She waited until the girl left. “You are a very arrogant woman, Sophie Marsh. I might say the same thing to you.” Sophie doused her plate with salt. “You might.” “And that’s too much salt. For god’s sake, do you want a stroke?” Sophie laughed and took a mouthful. “If I didn’t have one last night, it ain’t gonna happen.” Glenn winced and looked around the diner. “Will you keep your voice down? Sophie, we need…I need to take this slow.” “Okay.” Sophie wiped her mouth. “I wish you good luck with that.” Glenn tried to argue; she just ate instead. “We’re okay, Glenn,” Sophie said softly. “I know. It’s just all happening so fast. I never in my wildest dreams thought I’d find you, and now…” Glenn sighed and sat back. “It’s just surreal.” “I agree.” Sophie finished her breakfast. “What’s on your agenda for the day?” “Nothing.” Glenn laughed. “My mind is a little preoccupied.” Sophie grinned. “Mine too. Let me show you around. We’ll walk off this breakfast.” ******* They strolled the cobblestone street of Quincy, stopping every now and then to window shop. Sophie fought the urge to reach down and hold Glenn’s hand; it was very difficult. In an hour or so, they had walked up and down the street. Glenn glanced at Sophie, who lazily looked down while she walked.

“So what would you like to do now?” Glenn asked, hating the shy tone in her voice. “I’d like to take you someplace special.” Sophie grabbed her by the hand. They drove out of Quincy; Sophie turned down a gravel road through the woods. “You’re scaring me now,” Glenn said. Sophie laughed. “Don’t be. It’s right up here.” She drove down another secluded road, then ahead of them, the lake burst into view. “It is absolutely gorgeous here. I can’t get over it.” Sophie pulled off the road, parking the car in the grass. “C’mon. I’ll show you.” Sophie retrieved a plaid blanket from the back. Glenn followed her to the shoreline; the sound of the small waves lapping on the shore had a calming effect. She leaned against the tree and let out a deep sigh. “Beautiful.” “Yes, you are,” Sophie said, standing next to her. Glenn smiled. “Are you flirting with me again?” “I’m trying to keep my hands off you.” “Well, quit trying so hard,” Glenn whispered. Sophie leaned over and kissed her. Their lips blended in a long, sensual kiss. Sophie took her by the hand and led her to an open spot by the lake. “It’s secluded here. Nobody ever comes this way. She spread the blanket and sat down. Glenn followed. “So this is where you bring your women?” Glenn asked. “No,” Sophie said. “This is where I came to think about you. And I can’t believe after all this time, you’re here.” She leaned over, lying Glenn on her back. “I just can’t believe it.” Glenn reached up and caressed her cheek. “I can’t, either. All these years of pushing it so far back in my mind.” She sighed when Sophie cupped her breast, arching into her touch. “Last night was fast.” Sophie kissed her. “I want to go slow right now.” “God, Sophie. Should we? Here?” “Lie still,” Sophie whispered. She unbuttoned Glenn’s blouse, then pushed it aside. She smiled when Glenn acquiesced and closed her eyes. Sophie lightly traced her fingertips along the lacy border of the silky bra. “This looks expensive.” Glenn grinned, her eyes still closed. “It is, so no big Neanderthal ideas.” Sophie smiled, as well; she effortlessly unhooked the front closure, freeing Glenn’s breasts, and pushed the bra away. “So beautiful.” She lowered her head, flicking her tongue around the hardened nipple. Glenn sighed, practically whimpered, but lay still. Sophie concentrated on one breast, then the other; her fingers lazily roamed across Glenn’s belly to the waistband of her slacks. She slowly unbuttoned, then unzipped them. “Glenn,” she whispered urgently. Glenn lifted her hips, allowing Sophie to strip off her slacks; she grinned at the matching lacy panties, stripping them off, as well. She sat back, gazing at Glenn’s body. “You’re trembling,” Sophie whispered, kissing her breast once again. “You’re doing it to me. I can’t help it,” Glenn said in a ragged voice. Sophie traced the outside of her breasts with her fingertips, then wandered down her abdomen to her hips. “I need you to touch me, Sophie,” Glenn said, opening her eyes. Sophie looked in the green eyes she remembered, and without a word, she slipped her fingers between Glenn’s legs. She watched as Glenn’s breasts heaved with every labored breath; she couldn’t take her gaze off Glenn’s face as she teased her, urging her legs farther apart. When she slowly entered her, Glenn arched her back and whimpered, “Yes.”

Sophie reveled in the feeling of her as she added another finger, slowly loving her. Glenn reached up blindly for her. “Sophie,” she whispered, frantically grabbing at Sophie’s shirt. Sophie watched Glenn as her orgasm started; her fingers worked deeper, wanting every ounce of passion. And Glenn gave her just that. Her body tensed for a long moment, teetering on the edge. “Now, Glenn.” Sophie thrust as deep as she could. She eagerly engulfed Glenn’s breast, flicking her tongue unmercifully across her nipple. Glenn writhed beneath her again and again until Sophie brought her back slowly, her fingers gently moving within her. Glenn moaned deeply when Sophie moved her hand away. She reached down and held Sophie’s hand in place. “Please. Stay for just a moment longer.” Sophie kissed her deeply and pulled back. Glenn opened her eyes; a mix of so many emotions flashed across her face. “That was unbelievable,” Glenn whispered. Sophie lay next to her, pulling her into her arms. “You’re amazing.” Glenn cuddled closer and sighed. “I can’t move.” “You don’t have to.” She looked down at Glenn; her eyes closed, she had a wide grin. Sophie grinned, as well, and kissed her damp forehead. She listened to Glenn’s shallow breathing and held her closer. Not being able to keep a straight thought in her head or think about what was happening to them, Sophie just watched the clouds drift by.

Chapter 16 Glenn stood in front of the mirror, gazing quizzically at her reflection. After breakfast with Sophie and the memory of their lovemaking, her body tingled. Glenn was all turned around. “Hmm. I’m not sure.” Luke appeared behind her; he cocked his head. Now Glenn was nervous. “What do you think?” she asked cautiously. She then regarded her outfit once again: the oversized blue denim shirt with the cuffs rolled up, her hair pulled back in a blue silk scarf, and of course, her simple yet elegant platinum necklace. She even wore her sporty watch with the diamond chip and the brown alligator band. Luke nodded emphatically. “Wonderful.” “Is it?” she asked. “I’ll be in the wilderness or God knows where. I want to fit in.” “You look butch,” he announced. Glenn grinned from ear to ear. “Now you’re just trying to get on my good side.” “Of which you have many.” Luke patted her shoulder and drank his coffee. “Are you all packed?” “Yes,” Glenn said with enthusiasm. “I’m kind of excited about this.” Luke sat at her desk and crossed his legs. “Any particular reason why?” “Of course,” she said helplessly. “Sophie?” “Of course.” “Like two ships passing in the night. Perhaps strafing is a better word.” Luke raised an eyebrow. “Or on a collision course?” Glenn narrowed her eyes. “Do not put the jinx on this, Luke Valentine.” Luke laughed as he took another drink. “My apologies. What could possibly go wrong? You, the most female of lesbians, all butched up with somewhere to go. With children no less. Please don’t forget that.” Glenn heard the warning tone and chuckled. “I won’t. It’s all about them. The little darlings.” “All about whom?” he asked with a sly grin. “Shut up. I’ll be late chatting with you.” “I like the white sporty shoes,” he said, motioning to her feet. “And the blue jeans are very fashionable. I like the rolled-up cuffs. You look like Laura Petrie. Très chic, very sixties.” “Too much?” Now she was worried. “Not at all, Isis. I think she’ll love it.” “Luke,” she said, “I need to take this slow with Sophie. Whether she approves or not. Will you stop?” “All right,” he said, holding up his hand. “It’s just that after last night, I hope you can take it slow. But being at camp with little kiddies running amok, I don’t suppose you’ll have much time to play.” “Exactly. We won’t have time at all.” “So by the time you get back, you’ll both be ready to explode like a piñata!” Luke announced. “I loathe you.” “You’re a horrible liar. I do have one question, however. Is she involved with someone?” Glenn smiled then. “She only has one Adirondack chair.” “I beg your pardon? You’re not having that stroke, are you?” “Can we change this boring topic?” “Certainly.” “Good.” She picked up her canvas handbag and presented it to Luke. “Matching, good. Very good,” he said with an approving nod. “And the brown leather piping matches your watchband. Good planning?” “Happy coincidence.”

“Better still. All right. Do you have milk money?” Glenn laughed and marched toward the door. “Would you call downstairs and have Frank, my new best friend—” “He’s my best friend. I claimed him first.” “And have someone get my luggage, will you?” Luke sat there alone. He then spied the three pieces of Louis Vuitton luggage by the bed. “Are you sure you’ve packed enough?” he called out. “Don’t start with me.” ******* Addie noticed Glenn right away as she pulled up to the hotel. How could she not? Glenn was surrounded by a flock of admirers, signing autographs and smiling happily as she did. Luke waved Addie around the center of the curbside attention. She parked just beyond and laughed as Luke walked up to her window. “Busy morning?” she asked. Luke laughed along. “She truly is in her element. And actually thought her wardrobe and sunglasses wouldn’t call attention to her. I’ll get her luggage loaded. I hope you have room.” Addie continued to laugh while she watched Luke struggle putting her luggage in the back. “What did she bring?” she asked, looking in the rearview mirror. “Don’t ask,” Luke said, slamming the hatch door. He walked up to Addie’s window. “You will take care of her, won’t you?” Addie smiled and patted his hand. “Like she was my own.” She was shocked when she saw tears well in his brown eyes. “It’s only for a few days, but I promise.” “Thank you. I adore that egomaniacal woman. She can be a handful, I warn you. And she’s not used to roughing it.” “Well, if I get into trouble, I’ll call you. But she’ll be just fine.” To her surprise, Luke leaned in and kissed her cheek. “Bless you. Now let me go get Her Royal Hinie.” Luke walked up to the throng and wedged his way in the middle. Addie shook her head as she watched Luke disperse the now disappointed Quincy gathering. “Goodbye, all,” Glenn called out. Rhoda stood there smiling. “What did you say?” Glenn leaned down to her and said loudly, “I said goodbye for now. I’ll see you all in a few.” Rhoda nodded. “What type of fruit?” “No, no, darling. Few, not fruit. I—” Glenn kissed the top of her head and walked away. Addie listened to the exchange and laughed. “Get in the car!” Glenn laughed, as well. She certainly seemed in her element as she made her way to the car. It amazed Addie how a woman could dress for an adventure at camp and still look like a million bucks. She was definitely an attractive woman and did not look like she had reached that AARP age. Sophie was right— the woman must work out. Glenn bent down to peer in the passenger window. “Good morning, Addie.” “Good morning to you,” Addie said. “Are you all set? Luke took care of your luggage. I should have remembered my shoehorn.” “I’m ready.” Glenn turned to Luke and pulled him into a monstrous hug. Luke groaned deeply. “I love you, too. Now get going. Good heavens, it’s not like you’re going on safari.” “One never knows.” Glenn pulled back and kissed his cheek. “You behave. And be prepared when I call with the list.” “I will,” he said. He touched his cheek. “Hmm. No lipstick this time.”

“I’m roughing it.” “I’m proud of you. Now get going. Addie is staring at us.” Glenn laughed and slipped into the seat. Luke closed the door and poked his head in. “Addie, I’ll pray for you.” “I won’t need it, but I’ll take it.” Addie put the car in gear. “We’re off.” “Yes, we are,” Glenn said, waving to Luke. ******* Once on the highway, Glenn seemed to relax. Addie glanced at her a few times as she drove. “We’ll be there in about an hour or so, depending on the traffic. When we decided to start this camp, Sophie and I agreed to look for a place that was not too far away. Once you see it, I think you’ll agree.” “How many children can it accommodate?” “Right now, there are six cabins for the boys and six for the girls, sleeping four to a cabin. And three cabins for the staff. They sleep doubled up. We’re hoping to build a few more cabins. And right now, the library is in the lodge. We’re hoping for a separate cabin for that, as well. The counselors are college students. We work it out with the schools and give them credit. So it’s like taking a college course. We’ll take care of the lodging and food.” “That seems very fair. And a good idea all the way around.” “That was Sophie’s idea. This way, like I said, the kids get college credit in lieu of being paid, which is good for us.” Addie noticed Glenn watching her. “What’s on your mind?” “What? Oh, nothing, nothing. It’s a wonderful idea. I hope I won’t be in the way tagging along like this.” “I doubt you will.” “I hope you’re right,” Glenn said, looking out the window at the rolling hills. “Are you worried about Sophie? If you don’t mind my saying, Sophie told me how you two met.” Glenn shot her a quick look that nearly snapped her neck. “Just about how we met?” “Yes.” Addie glanced at her. “Why?” “Oh, nothing. I don’t mind. You two seem very close.” “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to. I completely understand. Just wanted to let you know.” “Thank you. It was a long time ago, and I’m ashamed to say, I was very intoxicated.” “You weren’t the only one there, remember.” “Oh, I know.” “And Sophie seemed so angry and still does.” “She does?” Glenn asked. “Well, from her point of view, I suppose she feels you’re responsible.” “Oh, she does?” “Okay. Did I say something wrong?” Addie asked. “I don’t want to speak out of turn.” “Oh, no, you’re not.” Glenn quietly seethed as she looked out the window. “It’s funny, really. I mean, what are the odds of meeting like this again? But I’ve always believed things happen for a reason. A good reason. If we’re open to it.” “I just don’t want to cause anyone any undue anxiety.” But inwardly, she was going to have a long talk with Ms. Marsh. “Oh, a little anxiety is good for the blood. Besides, Sophie hasn’t had anyone to be anxious over in a long while.” She glanced at Glenn before quickly adding, “Not that there is anything between you after all this time. Is there?” “Oh, no, no,” Glenn said quickly. “No.” “I take that as a no.” Addie glanced at her. “Sophie told me you two had coffee at her place and had a

nice talk.” “Did she?” Glenn realized she had to contain her irritation. “We did clear the air. It’s been such a long time. I just want us to be friends. Perhaps find some common ground and be…” “Just friends?” Glenn pasted on a smile. “Yes. Bosom buddies.” Again, Addie glanced at her. “Okay.”

Chapter 17 “This is it,” Addie announced, pulling into the entrance of the camp. Glenn looked around the wooded area. It looked peaceful and…green. “It certainly is a beautiful area. I can’t get over how every spot is more beautiful than the next. It’s such a hidden treasure up here.” “Sophie chose this place. It has everything and not too cramped together but not too far away. If something happened we couldn’t handle, God forbid, there’s a very good clinic nearby. A friend of Sophie’s runs it.” “Oh?” Glenn asked as Addie turned onto a narrow paved road that wound through the woods. “Yes. She met Linda a few years ago. Hit it off right away. She wanted Sophie to move closer. Sophie almost took her up on it.” “Why didn’t she?” “Linda, if you don’t mind my saying so, is a control freak. And Sophie will not be manipulated or controlled. Unless of course, she’s doing the controlling. She had a moment of clarity and said no.” “There’s nothing wrong with that.” “No. But Sophie needs to let go of her control issues, but not to that woman. Ugh, she’s like Maleficent.” Glenn laughed at the mental picture. “She’s that bad?” “Yep. She’ll suck the spirit right out of you if you let her. And Sophie was dangerously close. And for some reason, Sophie agreed to let her be camp director for the summer. So much for her moments of clarity. And you get to meet her. You’ll see.” Glenn wanted to know more about their relationship but decided against asking Addie; she was about to go on about the camp when it came into view in an enormous clearing of the forest. It was adorable. All cedar-sided, the cabins stood six in a row up on a small hill. The larger cabins were situated at the bottom of the hill. Glenn assumed these were for the staff. Opposite all of them was what appeared to be the lodge, and on the other side of that were six more cabins. And behind all of it looked like a recreation area: basketball hoops, tennis court, and an open field of some sort—Glenn had no clue. “It’s impressive,” she said as Addie parked her car in front of the staff cabins. “Thanks. It took a while to get it all organized. Again, that’s all Sophie. I just supervised. Oh, I need to stretch,” Addie said, wincing as she opened her car door. Glenn hurried around to her and offered her hand. Addie looked up and grinned. “Thanks. I get a little stiff every now and then. Arthritis. Knees and hips. The benefits of being old.” “You’re not old,” Glenn said, helping her out of the car. “I am, too.” Addie let out a deep sigh as she flexed her back before grabbing her cane. “Seventy-one is old.” She saw the shocked expression from Glenn and laughed. “Yes, I am. Don’t argue with the elderly, or I’ll hit you with my cane.” “Well, you certainly don’t look it or act like it. Let me get the luggage.” “No, no.” Addie reached back and honked the horn several times. Like bees to honey, two young men and a woman ran out of the lodge. “We didn’t hear you pull up,” one young man said. Glenn peered closer at these kids. They looked far too young to be responsible for children—then what did she know? “Hi, Brian. We just arrived. Get the luggage, will you?” “Hi, Ms. Hastings,” Brian said. “Brian from the hotel? How nice to see you again. You’re a counselor, as well?” “Yes, ma’am. Pays for some college credit.”

The other two counselors just stared at Glenn with their jaws sagging. Addie rolled her eyes. “Damn. I forgot to tell you. Okay, let’s get this out of the way. Brian you know. Scott, Kim, this is—” “Oh, my God!” Kim exclaimed. “Glenn Hastings?” “Guilty,” Glenn said with a grin. Scott wedged his way between her and Brian. “I’m Scott. If you need anything, anything at all, you just let me know. I’m staying in the last cabin on the left.” Brian nudged him out of the way. “And I’m staying in the same cabin. You just holler if you need anything, Ms. Hastings. Just like in Quincy.” He gave Scott a superior smile, which Scott ignored. Scott was too busy fixating on Glenn. He grinned like a love-struck teenager, then blurted out, “You’re more beautiful in person.” Glenn did not want to disappoint the young men. She held out her hand, which Scott looked at first, as if it didn’t register. “Well, I’m very lucky to have not one but two handsome young men looking after me.” Scott sighed as he took her hand. Glenn nearly had to pry it away when he eagerly shook it like a handle on a farmhouse water pump. “Anything we can do, anything,” he said earnestly. “All right, boys. Let go, Scott, before you dislocate a shoulder. Get Ms. Hastings’s luggage and put it in the second cabin before both of you faint.” “Oh, sure,” Scott said, beating Brian to the back of the car. Between them, they jockeyed for position and settled on each of them taking a piece of luggage. Scott reached in and took the last suitcase, giving Brian a superior glance as he did. “Boys,” Kim said, shaking her head. “Doc, I’ll get your luggage. But what about you? You usually stay in the second cabin…” “I’m bunking with Sophie. There’s plenty of room,” Addie said. “And it’s only for a few days.” Glenn watched Kim gather the luggage. “Addie, I don’t want to put anyone out. Especially not Sophie of all people.” Addie waved her off. “Don’t be silly. You should see the size of these cabins. We’ll all be very comfortable. Like one big happy family.” “I admire your optimism.” Glenn followed Brian to her cabin. It was very spacious and clean. Glenn wasn’t sure what she expected. She hadn’t been to camp since she was nine years old. And all she came away with from that horrid experience was a newfound fear of spiders. She absently scratched at her forearm as Brian set all her luggage down with a groan. “All set. Can I get anything for you?” “No, thank you. You’ve been very kind.” She cocked her head for a moment. “Am I allowed to tip you?” He chuckled nervously. “I’m good after the tip Mr. Valentine gave me at the hotel. And anyway, Sophie would skin me alive if I did.” “I doubt that,” Glenn said. “Well, thank you, anyway.” “No problem. If…if you want, I can show you around. When you get all settled, I mean.” Glenn hid her grin. “That would be very gallant of you. I look forward to it.” Brian nearly sighed as he backed up and hit the doorjamb. He let out another nervous laugh and practically ran through the screen door. “Ah, youth,” she said, shaking her head as she unzipped her suitcase. “I fear I brought too much with me.” She looked at the other two suitcases. “What am I saying? One can never have too many clothes. But I don’t think there’s enough closet space. I’ll talk to Addie.” She unpacked as much as she could. Though she desperately needed more hangers—and closet space. That she knew was a long shot. She turned when someone knocked on the screen door. It was Addie.

“Come in,” Glenn called out. “You were right. These are spacious cabins.” Addie raised an eyebrow at the full little closet and the remaining unopened suitcase. Glenn noticed her look and laughed. “I supposed getting another closet built is out of the question.” “Sophie’s handy, but she’s not that handy.” Addie laughed along and sat at the table by the window. “You can put anything extra in our cabin. Sophie lives out of her duffel bag, and there’s a laundry room in the lodge, as well. So nothing to worry about.” “Well, thank you again.” She sat at the table and gazed out the window. When the summer breeze gently wafted over her, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “It’s very quiet up here.” “Not what you’re accustomed to?” Glenn opened her eyes. “No, not really. New York is hardly a quiet place. This reminds me of my youth.” Addie held up her hand. “Hold that thought. I hear a bus.” “You do?” Glenn peered out the screened window; she neither saw nor heard a thing. “Hearing must be your super power.” Then sure enough, a small yellow bus appeared down the gravel road. Addie laughed with a groan as she stood. “Sophie went to pick up the little darlings. We have eight for now. More coming later.” As they walked out of the cabin, the horn on the bus honked, then the bus drove up the hill to the lodge. It was then Glenn saw the white golf cart parked at her doorstep. “It’s the only way I can travel. Hop in,” Addie said, tossing her cane in the back. “I adore it. I want one.” Glenn slipped in the passenger side. “It has no speed to speak of, but it’ll get us there.” As the cart lurched forward, Glenn laughed and held on. “It’ll do.” Addie let out a maniacal laugh as she drove up the hill to the lodge. When they arrived, the children were off the bus, gathering their backpacks and luggage. Glenn saw Sophie climb out of the bus, as well; she counted heads and nodded. The sight of her had Glenn’s body reacting like a teenager with a crush. “All present and accounted for, General?” Addie asked. “Yep. Tomorrow I’ll go and get the next group. We should have nearly twenty or so total.” Sophie made one last count before she noticed Glenn. “Oh. Hello.” “Hello. You drive a bus, as well?” Glenn felt awkward, which was so unlike her—it was annoying. Sophie smiled slightly. “Keeps the cost down. How’d ya sleep?” “I slept like a baby. How about you?” “Not too bad.” Addie watched them. “I slept fine, too. Just in case you were wondering. Glenn, you can tell who’s who by their luggage.” Glenn heard her disapproving tone, but Addie was correct. Most of the children, boys and girls, had designer luggage—and they looked the part. Designer sneakers, logos on their shirts. What ten-year-old needs a diamond-studded pierced earring—Glenn raised an eyebrow and fought the wave of envy. But there was one child. An adorable African-American boy who wore shorts and sneakers and a plain T-shirt. Glenn found herself grinning as he pushed the black horned-rimmed glasses up on the bridge of his nose while he hoisted his backpack on his shoulders. He was shorter than the rest of the children, who seemed not to notice he was there. Odd man out, Glenn thought. She glanced at Addie, who walked over to the boy and put her arm around his shoulders. “Darius, I’m glad you could make it. How’s everything at home?” Addie asked. When Darius grinned, Glenn saw the slight gap between his front teeth. It made the little boy even more appealing.

“Just fine, Dr. Addie.” “And how is Mrs. Cartwright?” “She’s good,” he said simply. He leaned into Addie and whispered, “I don’t know these kids.” Glenn smiled as Addie bent down and whispered, as well, “Neither do I. So we’ll make new friends. How does that sound?” Darius shrugged. “Okay.” “Go with the other campers, kiddo.” Addie gently pushed him in the right direction. She turned to Glenn. “Adorkable.” Glenn smiled and had to agree while she watched the boy tentatively looking around and adjusting his glasses. When the door of the lodge opened, out walked a woman holding a clipboard. She wore khaki shorts and a white polo shirt with Camp Director embroidered on it. Must be Linda, Glenn thought. The woman was tall, and sinewy was the best word Glenn could think of, and of course, she had long blond hair, pulled back. And then Glenn saw it in her blue eyes as she looked down among the masses—that look of tolerant disdain. She looked directly at Glenn, then glanced down at her clipboard. Glenn offered a smug grin. I’m not on your list, honey. When Sophie ascended the three steps with a wide grin, Glenn wanted to trip her. Sophie grinned as she greeted Linda. “Hey there.” “Hi,” Linda said, grinning, as well. “You made it without incident, I see.” She looked down at her clipboard. “Everyone’s here who’s on the list. I’ll take it from here.” Linda then noticed Glenn, as if for the first time. “Oh, hello. Who are you?” “Who? Oh,” Sophie said, avoiding Glenn. “This is Glenn Hastings…” “The actress?” Linda asked. “I thought you looked familiar. To what do we owe the honor?” Glenn refused to climb Mount Olympus. “I’m going to do a little research for my next movie. Addie and Sophie were kind enough to let me tag along. It’s nice to meet you, Ms.…?” “Oh,” Sophie said again, shaking her head. “This is…” “Linda,” Linda said, glaring at Sophie. “I’m the camp director.” “Yes, yes. Linda, Glenn, Glenn, Linda,” Addie said hastily. “Sophie, let’s show Glenn my first-aid, trauma, triage… ” “I think the word you’re looking for is infirmary,” Sophie interjected. Addie snapped her fingers. “That’s it. Let’s go so Linda can do her job.” Glenn hid her grin as Sophie frowned deeply at Addie, who climbed the steps to the lodge. “Well, it’s an honor to have you stay with us,” Linda said with a sweet smile. “So you said.” Glenn smiled and followed Addie into the lodge, but not before seeing the questioning glare Linda gave Sophie. The décor was typical pine log lodge straight out of the fifties. There were several long wooden tables with benches. In the back away from the dining area were round tables and chairs with several bookcases surrounding them. A big stone fireplace situated on the opposite wall gave the large expansive room a sense of coziness. “This is very nice,” Glenn said, looking around. “No moose head on the wall?” Addie laughed. “No. We drew the line at taxidermy.” “The infirmary is over here,” Sophie said, leading the way. She unlocked the door adjacent to the dining area. The clean, nearly antiseptic air immediately invaded Glenn’s senses. It was small but efficient. Two examining tables, a desk, and chair. A floor-to-ceiling glass cabinet held everything a camp doctor would need. “As you would expect, we hope we don’t need to use this too much. But with kids and being outdoors, we get the usual.” Addie sat at the desk and let out a sigh. “And by usual, I mean bee stings, scratches,

bumps, and bruises. Oh, and my personal favorite, poison ivy or sumac—” “Do you know what poison ivy looks like?” Sophie asked Glenn. She leaned against the desk and folded her arms across her chest. “I would assume so. You spending so much time in the jungles of Alabama and all.” Addie looked confused. “Jungles of Al—?” “I’m sure you’ll let me know, Sophie. As you look like one who spends so much time alone in the wilderness.” Glenn walked over to the window and looked out at the rolling hills and forest. “You being a handyman and all.” She turned back to Sophie. “You wouldn’t want me spending the entire time covered in calamine lotion, would you?” Addie looked up at Sophie when she didn’t answer. “I’m thinking,” Sophie said dryly. “Don’t damage anything in the process,” Glenn offered. “Okay.” Addie stood. “Enough foreplay.” Glenn’s jaw dropped. Sophie grinned childishly and helped Addie to her feet. “Sophie, we’re bunkmates for the duration. I gave Glenn my cabin, which she declined, so don’t get judgmental. She’s a guest.” “I’m not judgmental,” Sophie said. “Yes, you are.” Addie waved her off and walked out the door. Sophie took a step toward Glenn. “I haven’t been able to think of anything but last night.” “Maybe we shouldn’t discuss last night. Perhaps it’s best if we left it alone.” Sophie looked more amused than concerned. “You really think so? Because you didn’t make love like you want to leave it alone.” “Well, you didn’t make love to me like you want to leave it alone.” “But I don’t want to leave it alone. You do.” “I just said perhaps and maybe…” “Well, do you or don’t you?” “I grow weary,” Glenn said with a wave of her hand. Sophie let out an amused laugh. “What is so funny?” “You are. You’re an attractive hypocrite.” “That’s the second time you’ve called me a hypocrite.” “But not without a flattering adjective.” Before Glenn could respond, Sophie held up her hand. “Okay. Change of topic. Is there enough closet space for what I’m sure is your copious wardrobe? I know this isn’t New York.” Glenn wanted to slap the smug look off her face. Instead, she offered a toothy grin as she headed for the door. “How kind of you to be concerned. However, Addie has been very generous where you have not. In any event, I have quite enough room.” That wasn’t the biggest lie she’d ever told. But it was close.

Chapter 18 “It’s hot.” Glenn whispered as she dabbed her forehead with her hanky. “Too hot. And no airconditioning to speak of.” She then quickly looked around her cabin. A wave of terror rippled through her for an instant, but she breathed a sigh of relief when she opened the door that thankfully led to the bathroom. “Good Lord, how can I shower in this?” She wedged her way into the bathroom to see one lone, tiny shower stall with a curtain, a sink, and a toilet. She put a hand to her throat. “I’m on one of those prison shows. I feel claustrophobic.” When she heard someone banging on her screen door, she nearly killed herself trying to get out of the bathroom. It was Addie. Glenn laughed watching her peer through the screen like a child. “Wanna come out and play?” “No. I just had a near-death experience trying to get out of the bathroom. That is a bathroom, is it not?” “I see you’ve seen the facilities. They may be small, but at least there’s hot and cold water, and it’s not brown.” Glenn offered a horrified look. “Brown? Brown water?” “I’m kidding,” Addie said. “Sort of. I thought I’d take you on a tour of the camp and the lake. I have my cart outside. It’s all gassed up and ready to go.” “Sure, let me get my helmet. Where’s Sophie?” “Ugh. She’s with Maleficent. They’re talking to the counselors and the kitchen staff. Last-minute stuff while the kids get all settled in their cabins.” “I thought Linda was the camp director.” “You thought right. But remember, Sophie is a control freak. And so is Linda. We’ll hear fireworks later, I’m sure.” Addie drove the cart down the gravel road. “Girl cabins are on the other side of the lodge. Can’t have the little darlings too close to the boys. Hormones and all that. Over here is the lake.” Glenn followed the direction Addie waved. “Such a beautiful place. It looks so pristine.” On the sandy beach were canoes turned over and leaning against one another along with several rowboats moored to a long dock jutting out from the shore. There were even two small sailboats on the other side of the dock. “Impressive,” Glenn said as Addie drove farther down the path. “Well, the canoes are old, and we need about five more. Sophie’s trying to cut a deal with a sporting goods store, but they’re being difficult.” Glenn listened as she looked out at the lake. “Must be a good deal to contend with. You have to be careful about injuries.” “Yes. We have good insurance. But they came by to check out the lake. Next year, they tell us, we’ll need new equipment. You know, roping off the swimming area with those buoys. They’re getting old. It was already here when we bought the place. It took us a few years to get this going. Sophie worked like a dog to get funding from the town and businesses. And it took forever to get it approved by the state and get it all up to code. And with college students for counselors, it’s a win-win situation. I told you that, right? I can’t remember. Even Linda works pro bono.” “So this is like an old-fashioned summer camp?” “Yes. Water activities. Oh, let me show you the stable. We have horses, too. Do you ride?” “No, animals and I don’t get along very well.” “Good thing for you we’re not in the woods or anything. We also have arts and crafts activities. And then there’s hiking. One counselor is majoring in geology. Kim’s very good with the kids. So all in all, it’s a fun-filled week. And some of the kids are here for two weeks.” Addie stopped the cart by the lake; she

looked out and smiled. “Some of these kids need a break, and some of them don’t, but their parents shuffle them off so they can take their time to be alone. I’m not sure which ones I feel sorry for.” Glenn watched Addie as she looked at the lake. “You really care for these children, don’t you?” “I do. So does Sophie, though she pretends to be indifferent.” “Why?” “I’m about to tell you too much. But what the hell. She came from a broken home, so to speak. Mother ran off, and her father, well, Adam distanced himself from Sophie and her brother when they were young. He loves her, but he’s a hard man, Adam Marsh. So Sophie grew up basically alone. She and her father have hashed things out, but truth be known, she’s very reticent.” She let out a sad laugh. “But not with Linda.” “Is she…?” Glenn didn’t know how to finish that sentence or if she wanted to. “I don’t know. But it worries me. Linda is a user. High-maintenance and controlling.” She shrugged and started the golf cart. “But Sophie’s a big girl. So that’s the camp. And now I’m hungry. It’s just about lunchtime.” “Are there more children here since this morning?” Addie stopped the cart by the lodge; they both watched the throng of children run up the steps. “Must be another busload Linda scheduled. There’s Sophie.” Sophie walked up to the cart and leaned against its cover. “Well, we have more than we expected.” “Who authorized it?” Addie held up her hand. “You don’t have to answer that.” Sophie avoided Glenn, and Glenn was getting used to it, but it still irritated her. “These parents are paying. As much as I love having those who can’t afford it, I can’t turn it down, Addie.” “I know that. I just like to be kept in the loop. Don’t you?” “Linda is the camp director and…” She let out a grunting laugh. “I don’t want to argue with you. We can talk about this later.” When Sophie glanced at Glenn, she smiled sweetly. “Don’t stop on my account. I’m just here as a sponge.” And before she allowed Sophie to make a sarcastic retort, she hopped out of the cart. “I really want one of these.” “Then I’m sure you’ll get it,” Sophie said under her breath. Glenn turned back to her. “I will. I usually get what I want. You know all celebrities are self-absorbed. Don’t you read the tabloids?” She heard Addie laughing behind her as she walked into the lodge. She stopped abruptly when she saw the humanity of little humans running around the tables and laughing. She had to dodge out of the way of several as they dashed by to get to their trays and head for the cafeteria-style counter. The aroma of… well, Glenn wasn’t quite sure what it was, but it had her stomach growling. “Feeding time at the zoo,” Addie whispered in her ear. “Let’s go sit with the adults. Though we’d have more fun with the kids.” Glenn noticed Sophie looking at the tables of children. “This will have to stop,” she said to Addie, who now set her attention at the tables, as well. Glenn had no idea what Sophie was talking about, but she said nothing. “Addie, why don’t you take Glenn to the table? I’ll be right back,” Sophie said, making her way over to Linda. Addie and Glenn watched the exchange between them. Linda looked as though she was pleading her case as Sophie firmly shook her head and stated hers. “What’s going on?” Glenn asked as they sat at the long table with the counselors, fighting the urge to wipe off the wooden picnic bench first. She left her Purell in the cabin—along with her purse. “The main idea of this camp is to be inclusive. No one kid is better or worse than the next. And for the first few days, we want them to sit with their bunkmates at mealtime. Right now, they’re not. I think that’s

Linda’s doing, but then, I’m not her best fan.” Sophie walked up to the table and sat on the opposite side. She frowned deeply as she took a drink of water. “And?” Addie leaned out of the way when the waitstaff put the pitcher of iced tea down. “There’s been a glitch with the cabin assignments.” Glenn could tell Sophie was irritated; it didn’t take a genius to see that. “What kind of a glitch?” Addie asked. Sophie took a deep breath and regarded Glenn. “Let me explain. We have a policy here to be inclusive. We don’t tolerate…” “Intolerance?” Glenn offered quietly as Sophie nodded. “So all cabin assignments are based on…?” “Boys cabins and girl cabins, then their age,” Sophie said. “It’s that simple. We don’t care what kind of family you come from. But it seems this last group of kids, who are all from the same town and know each other, got assigned to their own cabins.” Glenn listened as she watched the tables; she noticed something else. “Um…perhaps this is nothing, but the ones at that table.” She motioned with her head as Addie and Sophie turned around. “They’re all wearing the same shirt.” Sophie closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. “We encourage them to wear the camp T-shirt for the first day. But that’s not the camp shirt they’re wearing.” “After that, they can wear what they want,” Addie said. “This is Linda’s doing.” “She said it was a glitch, and she’d take care of it.” Sophie poured a glass of iced tea and chugged it. “Glitch my grandmother,” Addie mumbled. “Well, at least they match,” Glenn offered, trying to lighten the mood. “And they look like they didn’t buy them at Walmart.” Sophie leaned in. “And that’s all that matters to you?” “No, I...” “They all match? They all buy their expensive shirts. They’re allowed to bend the rules because their parents come from money? Is that what you mean?” Glenn bristled at the insult. She took a breath, trying to calm her heart that pounded in her chest. “I think you’ve displaced your anger, Ms. Marsh. You might want to direct it where it belongs.” She then looked directly at Linda before continuing, “Either way, that was rude and uncalled for.” It was then they noticed the rest of the table was watching their exchange. Brian had his fork in his mouth. Kim and Scott were wide-eyed and looked decidedly nervous. Glenn smiled. “I’m just rehearsing some lines, and Sophie is helping me. But just for clarification, there are no murder scenes in the movie, so please act accordingly should you witness her violent side.” With her eyes still bugging, Kim leaned over, “Really? What’s the name of the movie? When will it be out?” “Eat your lunch,” Sophie said to them. The counselors quickly found their plates extremely interesting; an awkward silence hung over their heads. Sophie scratched her forehead. “Look, I’m sorry. You’re right, that was rude.” “Thank you,” Glenn said. For the first time, she looked down at the plate of food that miraculously had appeared. “It’s a hamburger,” Addie said. Sophie hid her smug grin behind her napkin, which Glenn saw. “And thank you,” Glenn said to Addie. “Maybe after lunch I can show you around the camp. If Addie will let me take her limo.” “Oh. Well, Addie—” Glenn winced slightly when Addie’s cane stabbed her toes; the pain shot up her

ankle. “That’s a great idea,” Addie said, taking a mouthful. “Isn’t it, Glenn?” Through her tears and gritted teeth, Glenn could only nod.

Chapter 19 “Did you hurt yourself already?” Sophie asked as they walked to the cart. “Why are you limping?” “None of your business,” Glenn said, flexing her ankle as she sat down; her toes still ached from Addie’s WMD. “And please do not make a joke about my age.” “I wasn’t going to.” “I don’t believe you for a moment.” “We’re almost the same age.” The cart lurched forward as Sophie eased off the brake. “How old are you, by the way? And tell the truth.” Glenn closed her eyes and counted to ten. “Fifty-one.” Sophie nodded as she drove the cart away from the lodge. “Forty-seven. In case you were wondering.” “I was not.” Glenn turned and looked away from Sophie and concentrated on the woods. The ensuing silence was maddening. Glenn never went this long without talking; that certain revelation bothered her now for some reason. Was she always talking? She thought not, but now that she thought about it, perhaps she was. This was far too much thought being put into this. She painfully rubbed her forehead. “Got a headache?” Glenn peered at Sophie, who watched the road. Glenn noticed she drove away from the lake, taking the narrow path into the woods. “I do not have a headache.” “Then what’s wrong?” Sophie asked. “Nothing. Why?” “You’ve just been a little odd, I guess. I know we’re supposed to keep our distance while we’re here. But…” “What did you tell Addie?” “Huh?” “She seems to think you’re angry with me, and I’m responsible for your present state.” “Uh, well, that was the other day before we, ya know.” “Oh, so having sex with me has miraculously changed everything?” Sophie grinned. “Well, yes. As a matter of fact.” Glenn’s heart raced again. “So where are we going?” “I’m showing you the property.” She drove the cart up an incline, then stopped by an enormous rock formation on the side of the path. Glenn got out of the cart when Sophie did. “Are we going far?” Sophie cocked her head. “Why? Can’t you walk? Or are you too used to Luke driving you everywhere?” Well, that hit the mark. “I was only asking because I’m not sure if these shoes—” “They’re fine.” Sophie ran her fingers across her mouth as she smiled. “What?” Glenn asked, looking down at her shoes. “Nothing. I just never knew they made sneakers that white. They’re not your average PF Flyers, are they?” Glenn wanted to be indignant, but the PF Flyers comment was amusing. She grinned reluctantly. “I do not buy off the rack. So why is this place special? Don’t tell me. This is where you take all your women.” “Didn’t we have this discussion before?” Glenn hid her grin. “Yes, then you ravaged me.” “You like being ravaged by me.”

“That’s hardly the point.” “Do you always have to have the last word?” “No.” Sophie shook her head. “I give up. This is where they take the kids hiking. We have a student who—” “Is studying geology,” Glenn said absently. “How did you know?” “Uh, Addie told me.” Sophie started up the path with Glenn by her side. “What else did Addie tell you?” “Don’t sound so suspicious. We chatted about the camp and how much effort you put into it.” She continued to walk beside Sophie; suddenly, she felt a bead of perspiration slide down her temple. “It’s a tad warm, isn’t it?” “I don’t think so. For god’s sake, are you tired? We haven’t even gone a hundred feet.” Sophie stopped and looked at her. “Are you sweating?” “I do not sweat. I perspire. And it’s hot. Normal people perspire when it’s hot outside.” “Well, we do have a nice lake. Did you bring something to swim in? Oh, wait, I think I read a story about you. Something about swimming naked in a fountain in Madrid. Or was it Barcelona?” Sophie struck a thoughtful pose. “So you can read. Stop bragging. And it was on a beach, a private beach. And it was in Cannes. That’s in France, for those of you who may be geographically challenged.” Glenn stopped walking and turned to face her. “And now that I think on it, that was nearly fifteen years ago. You have a propensity for bringing up the past. And you don’t strike me as one who reads the drivel in tabloids.” Glenn regarded her then. “Or do you?” Sophie blushed furiously and seemed stunned. Glenn preened like a cat. “Your face is red. Are you warm? Perspiring? Perhaps we should get back.” They glared at each other for a long moment until Sophie grudgingly chuckled. “Okay, you win that one.” “I wasn’t aware it was a contest,” Glenn said. “It’s not.” Sophie laughed nervously. “I suppose I’m trying to do anything that comes to mind so I can keep my hands off you.” Glenn smiled just as nervously. “I suppose I’m doing the same.” “And I know you’re worried about people finding out,” Sophie said. Glenn leaned against the golf cart. “I’m sure Frank got an earful.” “How do you figure?” “Well, Luke informed me that we were…well, we were not exactly silent.” Sophie winced. “Oh, Glenn. I’m so sorry. Maybe he wasn’t there. He might have already gone home.” Sophie stood next to her and leaned against the cart, as well. “Anyway, Frank knows about me. The whole town has known since I was young. I never hid it, much to my father’s dismay.” “He doesn’t approve?” “Not back then. But he’s come around in his old age. I think he’s afraid of going to hell.” Glenn laughed. “That would do it.” “So he and I are good. Better than we’ve ever been.” Glenn looked at Sophie, who stared into the woods. Actually, this was the first time she realized Sophie had a very nice profile; Glenn found it rather appealing. “You’re staring.” Sophie smiled as she watched the woods. “You have a nice profile,” Glenn said. “And a strong jaw.” “Like you want to caress it?” “Or slap it.”

Sophie laughed. “I’m enjoying this, Glenn. I hope you are.” “I am,” Glenn said. “And to think it started with your impromptu kiss.” “I don’t know why I did that. I-I guess I wanted to see if you cared. Either way, I’m really not sorry I kissed you,” Sophie said. “I’m really not sorry you did, either,” Glenn said; her hand trembled as she reached over. Sophie looked down at Glenn’s hand; she tentatively reached out, as well, stifling a sharp intake of breath when their fingers touched. “This seems so oddly familiar.” Glenn gently entwined their fingers. “I like this feeling.” “So do I,” Sophie whispered. “Look, I know it’s like we’ve just met…” “Yet I feel like we’re picking up where we left off. As if it were—” “Yesterday. Now that’s something out of your movies.” Glenn looked up through teary eyes. “No, it’s not.” “God, don’t cry. I—” “There you are!” Glenn wiped her eyes and looked to the heavens when Linda walked up the path. She tried to remove her hand, but Sophie held on, which shocked Glenn. “Something wrong?” Sophie asked. “One of the boys forgot his asthma medication, and Addie is with one of the counselors. Sprained ankle already.” Linda smiled at Glenn. “I hope I’m not interrupting.” “No, you’re not. I was just showing Glenn around.” “Well, I hope you like our facility. And you say you’re here for research for a movie? That sounds exciting.” “I hope so.” Glenn locked gazes with Linda. “Sophie has been very kind.” “That’s our Sophie.” Sophie cleared her throat. “Anyway, we were just coming back. Want a lift?” “Oh, no. I’ll walk.” Linda patted her flat stomach. “Need to keep in shape.” She glanced at Glenn one more time before heading back to the lodge. Glenn watched her as she did her power walk down the path, her blond ponytail swaying back and forth like a horse’s ass—tail. “Let’s get back,” Sophie said, hopping into the cart. “Sorry I couldn’t show you more.” “Oh, that’s all right. Addie showed me around before lunch…” Sophie jerked her head in Glenn’s direction. “She did?” “Yes, I think she probably just wanted us to get any kinks out that we may have. Perhaps she wanted us to get to know each other. Or…” Glenn threw up her hands. “I have no idea why she did it. You’re the one who’s talked to her about us. And she…she stabbed me with her cane!” Sophie glanced at her a couple of times. “What?” She laughed outright. “Is that why you were limping?” “Yes. It hurt. I think she broke my roast beef piggy,” Glenn said, wriggling her foot. “Oh, you’ll be fine. And what’s the matter? You have nine others.” Glenn narrowed her eyes. “You’re a doctor now?” “No, it’s a fact. You do have—” “Can we please get off this topic?” Glenn put her head back and sighed. “I grow weary.” Sophie rolled her eyes as she drove. “You’re a drama queen.” Glenn lifted her head and stared once again. “You’re a bore.” Sophie stuck out her hand. “Nice to meet you.” “Now that we have that settled.” Glenn sighed and shook her hand. “It’s all uphill from here,” Sophie said with a wry chuckle.

“Don’t you mean downhill?” “Not where you’re concerned, Ms. Hastings.” Glenn smiled, put her hands behind her head, and stretched her legs. “This will be an interesting time here at Camp Mohican. If you can keep your distance.” She nearly flew out of the cart when Sophie hit a bump in the path. “Gee, I’m sorry.” Sophie smiled and concentrated on her driving. Glenn rubbed the back of her neck. “You did that on purpose.”

Chapter 20 Glenn watched as Sophie dealt with the boy with asthma. She was kind and gentle with him. After checking his backpack thoroughly, he found his missing inhaler, plus a spare his parents packed for him, which Sophie took for safekeeping. “If you lose that one, this one will be right in here.” Sophie put it in the glass cabinet. “Your name’s on it, okay? Just tell Dr. Addie if you need it.” “Thanks, Sophie,” the boy said. “I won’t lose it.” Sophie ruffled his head and pushed him out the door. On the other examining table was Brian, his leg propped up with an icepack on his ankle. Addie adjusted the pillow, and Brian winced. “Oh, sorry. Did I hurt you?” Addie lacked the gentleness Sophie had shown. “No,” Brian said in full pout mode. “You idiot. What’s the big idea jumping around like one of the kids?” Addie said. “I was trying to show them how to do a backflip.” “Do you know how to do a backflip?” Addie asked. “Kinda,” Brian said, trying to sit up. “How long do I have to keep this on? My foot is freezing.” “Another ten minutes, then we’ll put it on your head and freeze your brain.” Glenn grinned when Brian looked like a scolded schoolboy. “It’s the first day, Brian. You’ve got the whole summer to kill yourself,” Sophie said to him. “You knucklehead.” Addie laughed, scribbling on a clipboard. “I think you’ll live.” “I’m fine. I don’t need—” “Shut up,” Addie said, patting his leg. “Save the strong silent routine for Kim. Oh, don’t look so shocked. I’ve known both of you all your lives. You’d better ask her out before Scott does.” “Scott?” Brian asked quickly. “I see the way he looks at her. I’m just saying. Now sit here for a while. I’ll be back. We’ll see then if we need to amputate—” They all looked when Linda poked her head in. “Sophie? Can I see you for a moment?” “Sure.” Sophie scooted out of the way. “Brian, listen to Addie. Stay off that foot.” When she left, Addie turned to Glenn. “Well?” “Well, what?” Glenn asked. “Did you two talk?” “About what?” “Oh, good Lord.” Addie waved impatiently and leaned against the table. “Oh, sorry, Brian,” she said when Brian let out a quiet yelp of pain. “Sit still.” She turned back to Glenn. “I purposely wanted you two to be alone.” “I thought as much. Why?” “So you could clear things up between you.” “Addie, there is nothing between Sophie and me.” “Not yet.” The way Addie watched her made Glenn very nervous. “It was a long time ago, and neither of us can remember. Besides, I’m here for one reason. Research for my movie.” “A new movie?” Brian chimed in. “Shush.” Addie waved him off. “Sophie remembers. She’s not one to forget or let go easily.” Brian eagerly looked back and forth between them. “Forget what?”

“She admitted she thought she had let this go, but when she saw me again…” Glenn sighed and looked out the window. “What?” Brian asked, sitting up. Addie impatiently reached for the thermometer and stuck it in Brian’s mouth. “Will you keep quiet?” “Addie, should we be discussing this in front of…?” Glenn motioned to Brian. Brian talked through the thermometer in his mouth. “S’okay, Ms. Hastings. I know about Sophie. My mom is gay.” If Glenn wasn’t sitting down, she’d have fallen over. Her jaw dropped, and she felt the room get decidedly smaller. Addie laughed quietly and took the thermometer out of his mouth. “You’ll find we’re an eclectic bunch at this camp, Glenn.” She saw the look of horror on Glenn’s face and turned back to Brian. “But this conversation stays in this room. Do you understand?” “Yes, ma’am.” Brian smiled and laid back. “I’m delirious anyway.” “You were born delirious,” Addie said, pulling the stunned Glenn to her feet. Once they were out of the infirmary, Glenn stopped. “I know Brian is probably a fine young man—” Addie shrugged. “Meh…” “And you trust him. But you must know what would happen if anything of this nature—” Addie slipped her arm in Glenn’s and guided her out of the lodge. “I understand completely. So does Brian. His mother went through hell when she came out. It was sad and extremely unfair. But the town of Quincy is resilient, and though there are those who can’t abide by it, the majority of the town stands behind their own. Like with Sophie.” “She told me.” “She did? Well, that’s something.” “Why?” “Because Sophie is not one to talk about herself. At all. And for her to…well, it’s a good thing. Anyway, please don’t worry.” “All right,” Glenn said, hoping Addie was right. “And you got your first taste of small-town doctorin’,” Addie said lightly. “Isn’t this fun?” Glenn had to laugh. “Yes, it is.” Addie narrowed her eyes. “Okay. Something’s up. I can feel it.” “Nothing is up.” They both noticed Sophie and Linda in the far corner of the lodge. They seemed to be in a somewhat heated discussion. Glenn raised an eyebrow when she heard Sophie tell Linda to “change it now, please.” “Oh, a storm is a-brewin’,” Addie said. “And I don’t want to be around when it blows.” As they walked outside, Addie saw Darius sitting on the steps. “Darius, what are you doing sitting here?” Addie asked. He looked up and smiled. “Nothing. Just thinking.” “You know what happens when you start thinking. Why aren’t you playing with the other children?” He shrugged. “Don’t want to.” “Why not, kiddo?” Darius looked up and noticed Glenn, who smiled. “Hello.” “Hi,” he said. “You’re the famous actress, right?” “I don’t know about famous. Well, come to think of it, yes, I am.” Glenn felt Addie’s hand on her shoulder. She motioned to Glenn to sit on the steps. Glenn shook her head vehemently. “Oh, no,” she mouthed. “This is part of small-town doctoring,” Addie whispered in her ear. Addie’s gentle nudge sent Glenn stumbling to hold on to the railing. She had no choice but to sit next to Darius. She smiled nervously as Darius watched her.

“Well, I’ve got work to do. I’d better go back and make sure Brian’s not frozen,” Addie said. “Darius, why don’t you show Ms. Hastings around the camp? She’s new and doesn’t know anyone, either.” Darius still watched Glenn with great curiosity. Glenn’s gaze darted around, not knowing where to look, certainly not into the penetrating yet soulful brown eyes of a ten-year-old. With Addie now gone, she felt very awkward. What did she know about children? Absolutely nothing. “So, Darius. That’s a nice name. Are you named after your father?” Glenn asked. “I don’t know my father,” Darius said with a shrug. “Or mother. In case you were gonna ask about her, too.” Glenn felt like an idiot. “I’m sorry. But it’s a fine name nonetheless. Did you know you have the same name as a very good French composer?” Darius raised an eyebrow. “Who?” “Darius Milhaud. He composed jazz. Luke, my dear friend, told me all about him.” Glenn pulled a face. “He likes jazz. Me? Not too much. What was the name of that composition…?” She snapped her fingers trying to remember. “Ah, yes. Scaramouche!” Darius raised the other eyebrow and peered cautiously over his glasses. “Luke made me listen to it.” She leaned into Darius. “And truth be known, it drove me crazy. As I said, I’m not a big fan of jazz. Sounds like a cat running across the piano keys, you know what I mean?” Darius shook his head. “But there was a movie made with the same name. Scaramouche…Ah, yes, 1952. Stewart Granger, a dashingly handsome actor, highly underrated if you ask me, and the redhead. Eleanor Parker, now there was a Hollywood beauty in wonderful Technicolor, which was blinding, let me tell you. Some actresses of the silver screen did much better in black and white. Like the beautiful Hedy Lamarr. But with someone with flaming red hair, well, it just screamed for Technicolor. So back to our film. It was set in France, I believe. The hero didn’t know his father.” She glanced down at Darius, whose jaw dropped. “He didn’t?” “No, and he set out on an adventure to find out, and along the way, his friend was killed by an expert swordsman, and our hero, well, he hides in a circus—” “Why?” “Um, well, he pretends to be a clown of sorts, hence the name Scaramouche, which means, well, I’m not sure, some medieval clown-like character, I believe, but that’s not important. Where was I?” “He’s hiding in a circus,” Darius said quickly. “Yes. He hides his identity so one day he can fulfill his promise to avenge his friend’s death.” “Why does he have to hide?” “One can only guess. Ask the screenwriters. They’re an odd group.” Glenn struck a thoughtful pose. “Come to think of it, I don’t think the movie Scaramouche has anything to do with Darius Milhaud’s Scaramouche. Well, no matter. Another happy coincidence. Life is full of them, Darius. Don’t forget that.” “Full of—?” “So, of course, along the way, the hero falls in love, as well. It wouldn’t be a swashbuckling adventure without love.” “A what?” Darius now perked up. “Swashbuckling? Don’t you know what that is?” Glenn was horrified when Darius shook his head. “What do they teach you in school? It’s sword fighting usually between two dashing pirates.” Darius quickly turned to her, adjusting his glasses. “I know that! Mrs. Cartwright let me watch some old movie with no color. Two men were fighting with swords. The good guy won.” “Who’s Mrs. Cartwright?” Glenn asked softly. “My foster mom,” he said quickly. “Tell me more about Scamouche.” Glenn felt her chest tighten as she watched him. “Scaramouche,” she corrected him softly. “All right,

let’s get off these steps first. My bottom is numb.” Darius put his hand to his mouth when he laughed. “What? Oh. I said bottom. Well, that’s what it is. Don’t ever be afraid to tell things as they are. Let’s go and you can show me around while I tell you more. I’m certainly getting the grand tour of the camp today. You’re a good listener. And I like to talk.” “You do talk a lot.” Darius quickly stood and took her hand, pulling her off the steps. “But that’s okay. I don’t mind.” “Hmm,” Glenn said, walking beside him. Darius looked up every now at Glenn but said nothing. “All right. What’s on your mind? You keep looking at me.” “Well,” he said, pushing up his glasses. “I was wondering. Where do you live?” “New York is my base of operations.” “What does that mean?” He absently reached over and touched her hand as they walked; just as quick, he let his hand fall away. “It means I travel. You know, on location for whatever movie I’m lucky enough to be in these days,” she added dryly. “Mom…Mrs. Cartwright saw you in the clinic. She said you looked beautiful.” “She did? That was very nice of her. You must remember to thank her for me when you get home.” She looked down to find a frown on his young face. “What’s wrong? Don’t you want to go home?” “Sure.” They lazily walked across the open grassy field toward the path that led to the woods. “Do you have any kids?” he asked, looking up at her. “Good heavens, no. I’m not married.” “You don’t have to be married to have kids,” he said quickly. “That’s true, but…well, I suppose you’re right. There are many different kinds of families these days. Times they are a-changing.” “Yeah. Well, there are kids with a mom and a dad,” Darius explained. “Kids without a mom or without a dad.” “True…” “Kids with two moms or two dads.” Glenn stopped dead in her tracks and looked down at his inquisitive smile. “How old are you?” “Ten,” he said. “But I’ll be eleven in a couple months. That’s almost thirteen.” Glenn hid her grin. “Don’t rush it, my friend. You’ll want these years back one day.” “Do you want kids?” “Nice segue.” “I don’t know what that means. Do you?” “Well, I honestly never thought about it.” “’Cause you’re not married? Or you…?” He stopped; his eyes grew wide. Glenn ruffled his hair. “I am single. Remember?” “Oh, yeah,” he laughed nervously. “But would you want one? I mean if you could get one?” “Like an Oscar?” “Does it matter what his name is?” Adorkable. She stopped and looked at him once again. “Why all the questions?” He shrugged. “Just wonderin’. You seem like a nice lady, and a kid could really help you out.” “Really? How so?” “Well,” he said thoughtfully. “Oh, I know. Do you have a hard time getting up in the morning?” “Do you know Luke Valentine? Actually, I do.”

“Well, a kid could make sure you set your alarm clock. And a lot of kids my age already know how to make coffee. I do. Did you know that?” “I did not. I’m impressed.” “I make coffee in the morning sometimes. Mrs. Cartwright, Mom, showed me how. And I know how to run a dishwasher. Tommy and me have to run it sometimes when she has to work late. She works a lot. Tommy makes dinner, and I do the dishes. Ooh, I can make toast, too.” “Who’s Tommy?” “Mrs. Cartwright’s real son. He’s smart. Gonna go away to college. Anyway, we take care of things.” “That seems fair. And she cares for you very much. Are you happy with Mrs. Cartwright?” “Yes, but she’s so busy with Tommy and working.” “She must love you very much.” “I know.” They started down the path into the woods. She heard a counselor talking somewhere down the path. “Must have a class or something.” “That’s Kim. She finds the fossils and stuff like that.” “Would you like to join them?” “No.” Glenn chuckled at his honesty. “All right.” “I think you should have a kid. Or at least think about it.” “You do, huh?” “Yeah. I think you’d make a great mom.” “How on earth did you come to that conclusion?” “You’re smart. You’re a good teacher. Look what you taught me already, and we never did any homework. Think of how much you could teach me, er, a kid if you had one.” Glenn bit at her bottom lip and listened to his mature ramblings. “Darius,” she said softly. “What?” She looked into his curious brown eyes and smiled. “Nothing. We should get back. I have no idea where we are.” Both of them jumped when they heard the screaming. Darius held on to Glenn, who held him right back. “What is it?” he asked in a terrified voice. “I-I don’t know.” The screaming got louder, and suddenly, a gaggle of screaming ten-year-olds ran down the path in their direction. Behind them, Glenn could hear Kim calling for the children to stop running. And then she thought she heard the word “bear.” And that’s all her imagination needed to gallop out of control. “Bear?” she called out frantically. She grabbed Darius, turned, and ran back up the path ahead of all the campers. “What’s…wrong…Ms.…Hastings?” Darius’s voice shook as Glenn practically picked him up and carried him. “Nothing, nothing,” she said breathlessly. “Just run.”

Chapter 21 “How long have they been gone?” Sophie asked. “Relax,” Addie said. “Darius is with Glenn.” “That’s what worries me. Who’s watching who?” “Isn’t it whom?” Sophie didn’t answer as she looked out their cabin window. At least the remainder of the day went without further incident; the late afternoon was quiet and peaceful. In the distance, they could hear the sounds of laughter and cheering as the children were in their activity groups with the counselors. “Did you talk to Linda about the cabin assignments?” “I did. She’s changing them while they’re in their groups.” Sophie sat at the table with Addie. “She didn’t mean anything by it.” When Addie let out a snort of derision, Sophie quickly continued. “She didn’t, Addie. She’s just used to doing things a certain way and didn’t think anything of it.” “Sophie.” Addie stopped for a moment to gauge Sophie’s reaction. “Linda is a smart woman who does what she wants. She did indeed know what she was doing because it’s what she wanted to do. This is not the first time we’ve had this discussion. Look, I know you may care for her, but she really has a problem with the kids from Quincy. It comes from never having to work for what you want.” Sophie stared out the window as she listened to Addie, knowing she was correct and not knowing how to refute it. She cocked her head when she saw them in the distance running out of the woods. The screams became louder. “What the fuck?” Sophie whispered. Addie jumped up and looked out the window, as well. “What’s happened now?” They both ran outside to see Glenn in front of the pack with Darius looking like a ragdoll, holding her hand as she pulled him along—he was practically airborne. The campers screamed and ran toward them. Sophie looked past them and saw Kim jogging in the back of the pack, shaking her head. Sophie heard her yelling for all of them to stop running. When Glenn saw Sophie, she frantically waved her hand. “What are you running from?” Sophie yelled at her. “Bear! Wild bear!” Glenn cried out and ran right past her. “Out of my way! Run!” “Glenn,” Sophie said angrily. She put her hands up in front of the campers running her way. “Stop!” They did like a herd of cattle right before it goes over the cliff. “What the hell is the matter?” Twelve voices started explaining at once. Kim angrily walked up to Sophie. “They heard a noise. One of the boys,” she said, staring at a redheaded boy who receded into the herd, “said he saw a bear, and that was it. I said there was no bear, but they all started screaming and running.” “What’s going on?” “Oh, great,” Sophie said when she heard Linda’s voice. “I just saw Ms. Hastings running with Darius under her arm.” Sophie tried not to laugh. She shook with the effort and didn’t dare look at Addie, who had been giggling throughout. “Ask Kim. I’m going to find Ms. Hastings.” As she walked away, Addie followed. “She’s probably halfway to Quincy by now.” They both laughed at the mental picture. “Well, she—” Sophie stopped when she saw Glenn and Darius sitting on the lodge swing. Glenn had her arm around Darius. “Take a look. The children…” Addie chuckled, watching Darius and Glenn. As they approached the lodge, Glenn greeted them. “Did they find the bear?”

“Glenn, there was no bear.” “There most certainly was. Why would the children run like that?” “Did you see the bear?” Sophie asked pointedly. “Well, no.” “Darius?” Sophie asked him. He was wide-eyed and shook his head. “Darius, why don’t you go back to your cabin and get ready for dinner, kiddo?” “Okay,” he said, jumping off the porch. “Bye, Ms. Hastings. See you at dinner.” “Goodbye, Darius. What an adventure we had.” “We sure did,” he called over his shoulder as he rounded the lodge and ran out of sight. Glenn grinned happily. “Ah, youth.” She turned to see Sophie and Addie just staring. “Don’t look at me like that. I’m not the one who cried bear. You should be happy. I saved Darius from a mauling.” “There was no bear,” Sophie said through clenched teeth, raising both fists. “So you say. And I believe a thank-you is in order.” “For what?” Sophie ignored Addie’s laughter. “I led those children out of the woods and away from a grizzly bear.” “Led them? You were just faster. How many did you run over? And there was no fricking bear.” “I’m not going to stand here and quibble with you. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m exhausted and perspiring. I need to shower.” She turned on her heels and marched away. Sophie sat on the steps of the lodge and let out a resigned sigh. “She’s so annoying.” “But Darius is better. It seems like new friends are being made,” Addie said. Sophie watched Glenn walk to her cabin with a purposeful gait. Now if only she’d trip. “Seems like.” “She’s not so bad once—” “You get her to stop talking.” They both shared a quiet laugh. “She does have a healthy ego.” Sophie nodded. “As evidenced by the title of her autobiography.” “Who Wouldn’t Love Me? It’s priceless. You have to admit that.” “She really believes it.” Sophie watched as Glenn walked into her cabin. “Who wouldn’t?” she whispered. “Are you asking me?” Sophie looked up and laughed. “Not in a million years. Can we change the topic?” “It’s funny how things have a way of working out.” “I guess we can’t…” “You haven’t seen her in all these years.” “Practically a lifetime.” “True. Walk an old woman to her cabin.” They walked toward the cabin in silence until Addie continued. “Now where was I? Oh, yes. You haven’t seen her all these years yet you kept that old unforgiving grudge. I have to tell you it’s been very tenacious of you, bordering on the neurotic. It takes a lot of willpower and energy to hold on to something like that for twenty-five years or more. And if you were honest, you’d have to admit you had a better way of finding her than she you. And what happens? You two meet like this. There’s got to be a reason for that.” “Do you think you should be psychoanalyzing when you’re not practicing anymore?” Sophie asked as she opened their cabin door. Addie offered a smug grin as she walked past her. “Who says I’m not practicing? Between you and Glenn, I just might hang up my shingle again. So don’t be rude.” “Sorry,” Sophie said. “I know you mean well. And there’s some truth to what you say.”

“More than some,” Addie mumbled as she sat at the table. “I need to shower for dinner. Go away. I want privacy.” “You’d have privacy if you didn’t give your cabin to some egomaniacal actress.” Addie smiled sweetly. “I can easily move her into this cabin if you prefer. Do you prefer?” “No.” “You need to get a tone of conviction in your voice.” Addie groaned as she stood. She pushed Sophie toward the door. “Go make goo-goo eyes at Glenn.” “Addie, you need to stop that. Really, it’s going to be a long three days if—” Addie opened the screen door. “It’s going to be a long three days any way you look at it. We might as well have a little fun.” Sophie stumbled out onto the cabin porch landing, staring as Addie smiled and closed the door. She leaned on the railing and looked over at Glenn’s cabin and saw her through the screened window sitting at the table. In this unguarded moment, Glenn looked absolutely beautiful. Sophie continued to study her, and now the memory of the other night and the day at the lake crowded her vision. She knew Glenn was nervous and worried about what happened. She only hoped her fear wouldn’t lead her to run again. “Don’t jump. You’ll live and be forever embarrassed. A wise man told me once to heed the words of Dorothy Parker.” Sophie looked up when Glenn called out to her; she grudgingly smiled. “Might as well live, eh?” “That’s what she said.” Glenn let out a genuine laugh. “Come on over.” Sophie hesitated, then walked to her impending doom. “I got kicked out of the cabin,” she said, walking up the steps. Glenn opened the screen door. “What did you do?” “Nothing. Addie needed her privacy.” “Ah,” Glenn said. “Which she gave up for me. I would apologize, but this is a nice cabin, as cabins go. Have a seat. I’d offer you a drink, but I didn’t bring my flask.” “You have a flask?” Sophie sat down, stretching her legs out. “Oh, hundreds. Under the bed, in the linen closets,” Glenn exclaimed as she took two bottles of water out of the small refrigerator. “Luke and I usually have daiquiris around this time. This will have to do.” “Your idea of roughing it?” Glenn laughed; she sat opposite Sophie, setting the water in front of her. “Other than the bear, how was your adventure with Darius?” “Ha, ha.” Glenn took a long drink. “Quite an enchanting young man. I understand he lives with a foster family.” Sophie nodded and opened the bottle. “Yes, his mother left him in front of a church. It was something right out of a movie. He was wrapped in a blanket with a note pinned to it. This is Darius, please take care of him. Nice, huh?” She held up the bottle before taking a drink. Glenn winced at the ugly tone. “I’ve never had a child, but I would imagine, if I did, how horribly devastating it would be to have to accept that I could not take care of him properly. Things aren’t always as they seem, Sophie. That woman may have been stronger than we imagine.” “Strong? To give up on your child? Leave him on the doorstep of a church?” “There are far worse places.” “I suppose you commiserate with the one who runs?” It would not have stung more had Sophie reached across and slapped her face. Glenn calmed her hurt and anger by taking a long drink of cold water. “I grow weary of your attitude, Sophie. Very weary.” She decided not to pursue this topic. “That was uncalled for, and you know it.”

Sophie relented. “I’m sorry. I don’t know why…” “I do.” “Then you must explain it to me.” “It’s actually very understandable. You’ve lived with the resentment of me running away most of your adult life, and that feeling became second nature to you. Almost comforting in a way.” Sophie listened to her explanation and realized she was exactly right. “It became a good friend.” “And good friends are hard to get over. But I wish you could.” “I’m sorry, Glenn. After last night, I can’t think of one good reason why I keep…” “Because we’re not totally past it. Even though we had a marvelous time recently.” “It may take a little time, but I’m willing to wait.” Glenn’s smile spread across her face. “I’m glad.” “Anyway,” Sophie said. “Perhaps things will work out for Darius, as well. But he seems to have rebounded. He’s very smart. Kids are resilient. And he gets good grades at school. Though he has a hard time opening up.” “I can understand why. I understand Mrs. Cartwright has a son?” “Yes. Tommy, he wants to go to Stanford. She took Darius because she’s a good woman and couldn’t stand to see him so lonely.” “Is there a Mr. Cartwright?” “He died two years ago. So with no husband and working for minimum wage, she doesn’t think they’ll let her adopt him.” She laughed rudely. “They’ll pay her to be a foster mother, however. It’s all backward. She just wants him to be happy. They get along fine, but she feels him hesitating with his feelings regarding her. Whenever she talks about him finding a home, he clams up.” “When we were talking, he called her Mom, then it was Mrs. Cartwright.” “I think the poor kid really loves her, but he’s scared.” “Of what?” Sophie looked into her eyes. “Afraid of loving someone, then having it taken away. He probably figures what’s the point.” She looked away then. “So we thought camp might be a good idea for him. You know, get him with other kids.” “That sounds logical.” “We think so. This is his first year at camp. Last year, he was too young and only stayed during the day. He seemed excited about it, but Addie told me you found him on the steps earlier.” “Yes. He seemed like he didn’t want to play with the others. I can readily understand that. I was a loner as a child, as well.” “You? A loner? I just can’t see that.” “I made up for lost time. But as a child, I was painfully shy. My mother was an actress, and when I took it up, that’s when I blossomed, I suppose.” “Came from a long line of actors, huh?” The tension between them seemed to ease somewhat when Sophie smiled as Glenn laughed. “No, just my mother. She left home because of it. My grandparents didn’t approve of her falling in love with my father, so she left. I grew up—” “On the banks of the Delaware River.” “So you did read my book,” Glenn said, toying with the bottle top. “I had no choice. Addie and Jan went on so much it got irritating. So were you really born on the banks of the Delaware?” “Not exactly on the banks. But in a nearby town.” “Hmm. Literary license?” “Something like that. So now you know all about me. Tell me something about you.” Glenn held up her

hand. “I can see that look. You’re about to be sarcastic.” “Okay. You want to know?” “Yes, that’s why I asked,” Glenn said. “Fine. Here goes. The Marsh family has lived in this area for generations. We’re well known for almost single-handedly starting Quincy and for nearly going bankrupt because of my brother. I barely remember my mother. She took off, leaving my father to take care of us. How’s that?” Glen was silent for a moment after listening to Sophie’s angry tirade. “I’m sorry. I know that’s probably hollow comfort. It had to be hard for all of you.” “Nah. A walk in the park.” “What happened with your brother?” “You’re nosy.” “Don’t look so superior. You’re not the first to tell me that. Nor will you be the last. Now what happened?” “You’re like a dog with a bone.” “Arf, arf. Continue.” “He went to college, got in with the wrong crowd in New York. Got hooked on drugs and almost single-handedly ruined what it took generations to build. Jimmy was a wild one. Dad thinks he was on the path since he was a kid. Nothing worked with him.” “Where is he now?” “He’s dead.” Glenn winced when Sophie sounded so detached. “I’m so sorry.” “Thanks. I didn’t mean to sound so ugly. I told my dad dying was all Jimmy had left. I left med school before I even started. I came back, tried to help him. Tried to salvage something. He tried, but he kept going back, kept using. It nearly broke my father. So when we got the word from the police in New York, we weren’t really that surprised. It was his path.” “So you never went back to med school,” Glenn said. “No. And don’t feel bad for me. Between me and my father, we didn’t lose too much. And the chunk of acreage we had, we gave to the Department of Conservation. The family lawyer is making sure nothing can happen to the land. No one can build on it or cut the trees. We’re hoping it’ll become a state park. So I work with the lawyer on that, and I lend a hand in town when it’s needed.” She laughed and scratched the back of her neck. “Kinda boring when you say it out loud.” “It’s not boring at all. Very philanthropic. Do you know how many people in this world have the wherewithal and do nothing constructive?” Glenn now laughed. “I fall into that crowd.” “But you’re donating to the camp.” “It’s more of a bribe. So you’ll…” Sophie cocked her head. “I’ll what?” Glenn shrugged. “Won’t think I’m annoying, I suppose.” Sophie grinned. “I hate to tell you this, but I don’t think you have that much money.” Glenn’s head shot up. When she saw the grin, she laughed reluctantly. “I suppose you’re right.” Sophie laughed again. “You have a nice smile.” “Thank you.” Glenn regarded her for a moment. “I understand a little more now. I can see how what had happened between us was so upsetting and unforgivable.” “It seems so long ago now. I’m used to staying angry and hating you for running out.” “In this short time, you and I have gone through the spectrum of emotions. I think these next few days will tell a good deal about the future.” Sophie nodded. “I think you’re right. I’m not blaming you anymore. I never should have. I suppose it was easier to blame you than to let go.”

They stood in awkward silence for a moment or two. They both avoided each other until Glenn couldn’t take it anymore. “I’m not very good at comfortable silence. And this was anything but comfortable. I think I’ll get ready for dinner. What time is dinner?” “Six. I think Addie must be out of the shower by now. I should probably go check on her.” As she started toward the door, they both tried to sidestep each other to no avail. “Well, at least we can dance,” Glenn said dryly and stepped out of the way. “Can I kiss you? Ya know, a friendly kiss.” “I think that would all right,” Glenn said softly. Sophie leaned in and lightly kissed her on the lips. When she felt Sophie’s tongue flick against her lips, Glenn sighed; her stomach flipped, and her legs grew weak. She pulled back, licking her lips. “Okay, that was not a friendly kiss.” “No, it wasn’t.” Sophie laughed as she walked out. “See you at dinner.” “See you then.” Glenn smiled as she watched Sophie jog over to her cabin. “Hmm,” Glenn said happily. Then she thought of Linda and her smile faded. “Hmm.” ******* It seemed calmer at the lodge for dinner; the excitement of the bear episode was a distant memory. The happy little campers were probably exhausted or drugged; they lined up with trays in hand, gathered their feasts, and ate in the low din of camp conversation. For joy! It was spaghetti night, or so Glenn was informed. She desperately wanted a rack of lamb with a red wine reduction and a glass of cabernet. Oh, and garlic mashed potatoes. She smacked her lips at the idea. However, the garlic bread was very good. She sat at her regular table with the counselors, Addie and Sophie, and of course, Maleficent, who kept one eye on the campers and the other on her table. More accurately, Sophie. Glenn couldn’t help but think Linda looked like one of those lizards she saw on some PBS nature show, the ones with the eyes that go in different directions. She grinned at the comparison and whispered, “How apropos. A lizard.” Linda and Sophie sat at opposite ends of the table, and Glenn was happy to see Linda less than thrilled with Glenn, who sat next to Sophie. She wondered just what was between them. There was something; one could tell the way they looked at each other—there had been something and probably recently. Glenn wasn’t sure if Linda’s gaze of ownership over Sophie was for her benefit or not, but Glenn was encouraged when Sophie did not reciprocate the expression. Glenn decided she didn’t like Maleficent the PBS lizard. “A penny for your thoughts,” Addie whispered. Glenn smiled. “You’ll get change. This spaghetti is actually very good, and the garlic bread is heavenly. Who’s your chef?” “Mrs. Walker and Mrs. Madden. They work for the school district. There are two others who alternate every two weeks, so no one goes crazy.” “Well, they’re very good cooks.” Glenn noticed Darius was sitting with several other boys; he seemed to be doing just fine now. She hoped their conversation earlier made him feel better. She then noticed Darius smiling at a girl at the next table. She was Hispanic with long brown hair and a sweet smile. “I think Darius has a crush,” Glenn said to Addie. Addie watched him. “Oh, I think you’re right. They already know each other. They go to the same school. Maria Rodriguez. She plays softball. Quite good, I think. Poor Darius is not an athlete.” Sophie chuckled as she twirled her spaghetti. “He has a hard time walking. Mrs. Cartwright brought him in the last time. He shoved a button up his nose.”

Glenn nearly spit up her water. She wiped her mouth with her napkin while she laughed. “I sincerely hope it wasn’t attached to a shirt.” Now Addie laughed out loud, turning a few heads. Glenn laughed along and caught Sophie watching her. “What? Don’t tell me I have spaghetti sauce on my chin.” “No, you’re fine,” Sophie said. Addie had her fork in her mouth while she looked back and forth between them. “I’m far from fine,” Glenn said; she heard the coy tone in her voice and inwardly winced. You’re not on the set now, she thought. Sophie smiled slightly. “So tell me how you got the title of your autobiography.” Glenn slowly dabbed the corners of her mouth with her napkin. “It just came to me.” “I have to tell you,” Sophie said, “it was well written.” “Thank you,” Glenn said with an air of caution. “You must have had a…what is it called? Oh, a ghost writer,” Sophie said casually as she ate. “Is that what they’re called?” “Yes.” “And did you have one?” “I did.” Glenn smiled sweetly and leaned close to her. “You do realize I despise you.” “I do.” Sophie returned her smile in kind, then looked at Addie. “We’re trying to be friends.” Addie nodded. “Ah, that explains the warm fuzzy feeling.” One of the servers came to collect the dinner plates, and another set a bowl of ice cream in front of them. “Sorry, we don’t have any crème de menthe,” Sophie said to Glenn. “Do you have any arsenic?” Glenn asked. Sophie raised her spoon. “Ah, ah. Dorothy Parker…” “Friends,” Addie said, holding up her spoon. She noticed the sarcastic smile on both women. “I’m not sure I should remind you there’s a bonfire tonight. S’mores and all that for the children. May I suggest you sit far apart from each other? Being such good friends and all, I’d hate to see one of you ablaze.” “Oh, I don’t know,” Sophie said absently. “How far are we from Salem?” “Are you insinuating?” Glenn asked. “No, I’m eating.” Sophie ate her ice cream in silence.

Chapter 22 The counselors did an excellent job with the bonfire. All the happy little campers sat around eating the disgusting concoction of marshmallow, chocolate, and graham crackers. That should give the little darlings a fine bellyache, Glenn thought as she nibbled on a Hershey bar. Now she really wanted a glass of cabernet. Nothing pairs as well with dark chocolate as a good robust cabernet. What was that restaurant in New Orleans…? “What in the hell are you thinking about?” Shaken from her decadent musings, Glenn looked up to see Sophie standing there with a burning marshmallow on the end of a stick. How barbaric… “I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but you do realize you’re on fire?” Sophie hid her grin as she blew out the flame. “Answer my question.” She sat next to Glenn on the log. “Brian’s about to tell a scary story for the kids. This should be fun.” “Nightmares for all.” Glenn scooted over to make room. “This is extremely uncomfortable. Don’t you have any chairs?” “We’re in the woods, Glenn, not the Ritz.” Glenn winced as she watched Sophie peel off the charred mess and eat it. “How can you eat that?” “What? A marshmallow? Don’t tell me you’ve never.” “In my youth, yes. Even then, I didn’t like them.” “Were you ever a kid?” Sophie asked, tossing the stick in the fire, then she wiped her hands on her shorts. “You’re disgusting.” “I know. So answer my question.” “Which one?” “What were you thinking a moment ago?” “Chocolate and cabernet. I don’t suppose you have any idea what that means.” “You’re a snob.” Sophie leaned away and regarded her; she sang softly, “Getting to know you...” “I am not. I just know what I like. Am I a snob if I don’t like charred goo on the end of a dirty stick?” Glenn took a deep breath. “I grow weary.” Sophie laughed, seemingly genuinely amused, much to Glenn’s ire. She glared while Sophie coughed and laughed again. “What is so funny?” “You are,” Sophie said through her laughter. “I grow weary.” “Are you making fun of me?” “No. Well, probably.” “I’m so glad I amuse you.” Sophie patted her knee. “You do. And I’m glad of that, too.” “Well, you can be amusing at times, which I might find remotely appealing.” “Boy, we’re a pair.” “How so?” Glenn asked, looking at Sophie’s hand still caressing her knee. “I’m letting go, and you won’t hold on,” she said softly. She removed her hand, resting it on the log between them. “Hold on to what?” Glenn absently ran her fingertips across the back of Sophie’s hand. “Me.” Glenn looked up to see Sophie’s blue eyes shimmering with tears in the fire’s light. “You’ve eaten too many marshmallows. You don’t know what you’re saying.” “Oh, yes, I do. And I’ll say it again later.”

“But—” “Shush. We’re about to be spooked.” Glenn raised an eyebrow. “You’ve already done that.” Sophie laughed and put her finger against her lips. “Shush.” “Okay,” Brian called out with Kim by his side. “Time for a good spooky story. So everyone sit close to each other.” The campers all moved closer to Brian and Kim, who stood in front of the fire. The children sat patiently looking up at the counselors with wide eyes and waiting. Glenn shook her head when Sophie scooted closer to her. “What are you doing?” “I get scared easily,” Sophie said. Addie appeared behind them. “Boo.” Glenn jumped and put her hand to her heart. “Good grief, Addie.” “Sorry. Do you think this is a good idea?” “What?” Sophie leaned into Glenn when Addie climbed over the log, groaning deeply as she sat beside her. “Don’t we have any chairs?” she asked. Glenn leaned across Sophie. “That’s exactly what I said.” “Okay, ladies. What isn’t a good idea, Addie?” “Brian telling ghost stories. Do you know what he’s going to tell?” Addie asked. Sophie shrugged. “Linda said the same thing. How bad could it be? They’ll be fine. If you get scared, I’ll hold your hand.” She looked at Glenn. “You too.” “I do not scare easily, Sophie. I’m an actress.” “Ah, yes. I forgot. Well, I do. So don’t be offended if I end up in your lap.” That particular image caused Glenn to raise an eyebrow. Her heart rate increased, and her palms began to sweat—perspire. “Would you be offended?” Sophie asked quietly. In the fire’s light, Sophie’s eyes sparkled as she watched Glenn. “If your kiss did not…” Glenn found Sophie’s grin endearing. “You can be very charming, Ms. Hastings.” “Shush, both of you,” Addie said. “What should we tell them?” Kim asked Brian. Brian struck a thoughtful pose. “They’re both taking drama at college,” Addie whispered eagerly to Glenn. “Really? How wonderful,” Glenn whispered across Sophie. “I adored my drama teacher. He—” “Would you two like to be alone?” Sophie asked. “Shush and listen.” Glenn and Addie obediently sat back. “She can be quite the bully,” Glenn said. “What are you going to do?” Addie shrugged and listened to Brian. “I think we should tell them about Cricket Man,” Brian said. Kim’s eyes widened. “Oh, no, Brian. Not that. It’s too scary.” “Tell us! Please! Go ahead!” Glenn felt their eagerness when she heard the throng of responses from the campers. She got caught up in the excitement of the moment and blurted out, “Yes! Tell us about Cricket Man.” Sophie’s jaw dropped; she gave Glenn an incredulous look. Glenn cleared her throat and shrank back. Glenn had the distinct feeling she was being watched. She looked down to see Darius sitting at her feet, leaning against the log, looking up at her. “Hello,” he said seriously. “Hello.” She leaned down to him. “I’m glad you’re here. I’m a little scared.” “You are?” he asked, pushing up his glasses. “I don’t think it’ll be too scary.”

Glenn nodded and reached down to pat the top of his head. “How on earth did you get marshmallow in your hair?” She looked at the palm of her hand. “Purell. Purell,” she whispered almost frantically. “Oh, for god’s sakes,” Sophie whispered. Glenn was shocked when Sophie grabbed her hand, swiping it on her shorts. For a moment, Sophie’s hand covered hers. Glenn felt the heat of Sophie’s thigh against the palm of her hand; her mind said to move her hand away. So she did, but not before caressing said thigh, which got a smile from Sophie. They looked at each other, almost missing the beginning tale of Cricket Man. “A long time ago,” Brian started dramatically. “In these very woods, a few men were camping, and on a hot summer’s night, they were sleeping in their tents when one of them heard their friend screaming. He got up and went to his friend’s tent, and he wasn’t there.” Brian walked around, facing the campers. “He heard him screaming way off in the woods. So he went after him. They found him, and all his bones were broken.” “Good Lord,” Addie whispered. Glenn had to agree. Although he was doing a masterful job, Brian was being a little macabre. She saw Sophie in her failed attempt to get his attention. She glanced at Darius, who was wild-eyed and hanging on his every word. “His friends went back and called the police, and when they all returned…” “What happened?” the children all asked. Glenn was enthralled now, as well. This young man was a good storyteller. She nervously peered over her shoulder into the darkness, seeing nothing but the blinking fireflies. “He was gone,” Brian said, gazing into the fire. Glenn jerked her head back to Brian. Gone? What did he mean, gone? She put her hand on Darius’s shoulder; he had no problem leaning against her leg. An eerie silence hung around the hissing campfire. Brian looked at the campers once again. “They never found him. And they wondered how he could have moved with all his bones broken.” He stopped and cocked his head. Raising his hand, he whispered. “Do you hear that?” “Hear what?” Glenn whispered frantically. She swallowed and nervously looked around. Darius scooted up and sat next to her and did the same. She heard nothing but the crackling of the bonfire and the… “Do you hear the crickets chirping?” Brian asked with a slight grin that scared the hell out of Glenn. Everyone nodded. “You think they’re crickets, don’t you?” Again they all nodded. “Well, they’re not.” His voice was barely above a whisper now. “It’s Cricket Man. That sound you hear in the dark of the hot summer night is the sound of his broken bones creaking as he crawls through the woods forever searching. Searching for the friends he will never find.” He actually looked like the devil… What happened next would surely cause nightmares for some and possible sessions with therapists for others. Out of the darkness, something ran into the campfire circle all the while letting out a shrill war whoop. Children cried for their mothers and scattered like mice. Glenn screamed like a banshee and grabbed Darius, causing them to fall backward off the log. Mayhem ensued. “Damn it, Scott,” Sophie called out as she jumped up. Cricket Man, aka Scott, stopped when all the kids scattered. “Sorry,” he called out. “I’m gonna murder you,” Sophie said. She and Addie tried to compose whatever campers were catatonic and hadn’t run back to their cabins.

The counselors took off to their assigned cabins to calm those poor kids. Glenn, still holding Darius, crouched behind the log. “Is it okay?” he whispered, holding on to her. “I have no idea.” She was fully expecting some creature to crawl out of the woods like some primordial slithering beast… And there it was, the lizard woman, her arms folded across her chest. “I told you this was a bad idea,” she said to Sophie. “Not now, Maleficent,” Sophie said, ushering children to their cabins. From behind the log, Glenn clamped her hand over her mouth to stifle her guffaw of laughter. Darius giggled next to her. “What did you say?” Linda said in a shrieking voice. Sophie paid no attention. “You can come out now.” Glenn and Darius looked up to see Addie standing over them. Glenn laughed nervously as Darius pulled her up. “Thank you, my little Scaramouche,” she said, still laughing and brushing off his shorts. “That was fun,” Darius said. “Were you scared?” “Me?” Glenn scoffed. “Not for a moment.” “All right, Darius. Off to your cabin,” Addie said. “And lights out.” “Okay, Dr. Addie. G’night.” Darius started to run, but then turned back. “G’night, Ms. Hastings.” “Good night,” Glenn said. “Thanks for saving me.” She grinned and sighed happily. “What an adorable boy.” She turned to see Addie and Sophie watching her. “That should give them sweet dreams. Are all the little darlings accounted for?” “Yes.” Sophie offered a superior grin, which Glenn wanted to slap off her face. “I thought you didn’t scare easily.” “I don’t. I was not scared.” “You were petrified,” Sophie said. “Admit it.” “I will admit no such thing. I thought you were going to wind up in my lap.” “The night’s still young,” Sophie assured her. “Okay, well, I’m off to bed,” Addie said quickly. “We’ll reprimand Brian and Scott later. I hope none of them call their parents about this.” “You were scared,” Sophie said after Addie left. Glenn reluctantly grinned. “I may have been mildly apprehensive.” “You fell right off that log.” “I was protecting Darius. And I may sue,” Glenn said, rubbing her backside. “I think I damaged something.” Sophie tried to peer around her. “Whatcha got back there?” “None of your business. My, your attitude certainly has changed. So you’re no longer angry with me? Just one kiss did that?” She absently kicked at the log, then grimaced when a black smudge appeared on the toe of her white sneaker. “No, I’m not. And now it’s my turn to apologize. I’ve made things uncomfortable for you. That was wrong of me.” “Well, I forgive you,” Glenn said. “Does this mean we’re friends?” “Am I interrupting?” Linda called out. Glenn groaned loudly. “Yes, you are, as a matter of fact.” “No, you’re not.” Sophie glared at Glenn. “What’s wrong?” “There’s a phone call for you, Ms. Hastings, at the lodge. Luke, I believe.”

“Oh, thank you. He must have tried my cell. Excuse me.” ******* Luke was humming on the other end when she finally got to the lodge and picked up the phone. “You sound insane,” she said. “There you are. I got worried when you didn’t answer your cell.” “I didn’t have it with me.” “You? Not have your lifeline with you?” Glenn heard his incredulous tone and had to agree—she was never without it. How odd she didn’t have it with her. “How’s my happy camper?” Glenn could practically see him smiling. “Happy. But I desperately need a fix.” “Ah…daiquiris? A little caviar? Cracked crab?” “Stop it. I had spaghetti for dinner without a glass of wine.” “How horrible!” “Tell me why you’re calling,” Glenn said. “You told me to call you after you settled in, just in case you wanted to escape.” “Oh, I did. Well, I’m fine, actually.” “You are? Hmm. How are things with the dashing Sophie?” Glenn sat in the chair and put her feet up on the log table. She grinned like a fool. “Oh, all right, I guess.” “Really? I hear that tone. She doesn’t hate you?” “No. We’ve had a nice talk and so forth.” “And you will have to elaborate on the so forth. But not now.” “Agreed. So we shall see.” She looked around the log-sided lodge. “It’s very cozy up here. And while I have you on the phone, I have a mission for you.” “Oh, God. I don’t think I’m going to like this.” Glenn laughed happily. “Oh, Luke my darling, you’re going to positively hate it. Isn’t it marvelous?”

Chapter 23 Glenn fell out of bed. That was all she knew. There must have been an earthquake. The trumpet continued. Glenn cocked her head as she listened. “A trumpet? Is that…no…” she exclaimed as she scampered to the window. “Reveille? Are you kidding me?” A young man stood at the lodge by the flagpole, blowing his horn. Glenn swiped her hair from her face. “Lucky for him, I like all my shoes.” She looked at her watch. “Oh, my God,” she whined. “It’s six o’clock.” As she turned to crawl back into bed, someone knocked at her cabin door. “Oh, for the love of God and all that is holy.” She turned back and opened the door to see Sophie standing there with a stupid grin on her face. “Good morning. Rise and shine.” “Go away.” She turned and stumbled back to her bed and crawled in, trying to pull the covers up to her neck. “And I want someone to shoot that young man with a horn.” “Kirk Douglas, Doris Day. Right?” “Very good.” Glenn grinned, still yanking the blanket closer. “Now leave me.” “Nice pjs. Are they satin?” “They’re silk, you barbarian,” Glenn mumbled. She felt the bed move when Sophie sat down; her heart started racing once again. “Japanese silk, which is very hard to come by nowadays. I have a robe to match, but Luke said not to bring it. He’s probably wearing it. Now go away. And stop touching my pajamas.” “C’mon now. You may have work to do. Addie went to the infirmary and opened it up. After last night, I’m sure she’ll have a few patients.” “That’s what they get for eating goo on a stick.” “I brought coffee. Cream and sugar if I remember correctly. I hope I’m not wrong.” Glenn opened one eye. “If I gave you a hundred dollars, would you drop dead but leave the coffee? And yes, cream and sugar.” “Well, we certainly could use the money. Not a morning person, huh?” Sophie asked quietly. “But then how would I know? You ran—” Glenn’s eyes flew open in an angry glare. “Ah, bingo! Now you’re awake.” Sophie grinned and placed the mug of coffee on the nightstand. “I’ll meet you in the lodge. Breakfast is at seven.” She leaned down and kissed Glenn on the cheek. “Do not go back to sleep.” Glenn rolled over on her back and looked up into Sophie’s blue eyes. “Who’s going to stop me if you leave?” “You were just going to pay me to drop dead.” “Don’t change the topic.” Sophie grinned and searched Glenn’s face; her smile faded. Glenn saw her swallow convulsively. “Glenn,” she whispered. “Yes?” She reached up and caressed Sophie’s forearm. “I think you were about to kiss me again.” “I was?” Sophie asked, sounding completely amazed, which had Glenn’s heartbeat quickening. Glenn nodded. Sophie smiled again and kissed her. When Sophie deepened the kiss, Glenn struggled not to pull Sophie into her bed. As it was, she moaned loudly; every inch of her body ached. When Sophie pulled back, Glenn pulled her closer. “I have to go,” she whispered against her lips. “What a way to wake up,” Glenn said, relinquishing her embrace—very reluctantly.

Sophie ran her fingertips across her lips. “Is this…?” “What?” Glenn asked. “Is this not right?” “Oh, no, no.” Sophie laughed and sat up. “I’m just constantly amazed lately, that’s all. I’d better go. That’s all we need is to have someone come by.” “I understand.” Glenn absently played with the button on her shirt. “Maybe we could find some alone time.” Sophie laughed. “You shameless hussy.” She kissed her once more, then stood. “We’ll have to save that for when we get back to Quincy.” “That’s two whole days.” “We talked about this. No pouting. Now get out of that bed. I’ll see you at breakfast.” Glenn blew at the steamy mug of coffee and winced when the screen door slammed. “I’m not sure I trust a woman who doesn’t know the difference between silk and satin.” ******** After a quick shower, Glenn changed into a fashionable pair of shorts and a simple sleeveless yet colorful blouse. She loved the sea foam-green color; it went well with her eyes. She couldn’t get the nasty smudge off her sneakers, so she wore sandals instead, glad she had the pedicure before she left. With her hair pulled back in a pale green scarf, she was ready for breakfast. And it was surprisingly good. Cantaloupe and other fresh fruit, and she couldn’t resist having an omelet. “Enjoying breakfast?” Addie sat at the long table with a cup of coffee. “Actually, yes,” Glenn said between mouthfuls. “I’m not sure if it’s the rarified air of upstate New York that makes me so ravenous. Where’s Sophie?” “I’m not sure. She was heading to the kitchen. I hope nothing is wrong. Like rotten fruit.” Glenn stopped the spoonful of cantaloupe poised at her mouth. Addie took a drink of coffee. “So no bad dreams?” “None that I could remember. Although waking up to Sergeant York was annoying.” “Oh, sorry. We forgot to tell you.” “That’s all right.” Glenn wiped the corners of her mouth with the napkin. “Sophie brought me coffee, so all was forgiven.” “She did, did she? Hmm.” Addie nodded with approval. “Nothing to hmm about.” “Isn’t there?” “No. Well, maybe,” Glenn said, feeling very happy for some reason. “Sophie mentioned after last night you might have a few sick campers.” “I just might.” “I should probably follow you and take notes.” “Yes, good idea. Why don’t I meet you in the infirmary? I’ll be there in a second. We’ll play doctor.” ******* Glenn was still laughing as she walked into the infirmary minutes later. She immediately stopped; the smell was horrific, as were the sounds. “Oh, God…” The gag reflex started. “Thank God,” Sophie said. She was holding a bucket under one boy. A girl was sitting on the examining table, her head in another bucket. And yet another boy was at the sink. “Help Cindy over there, will you? Where’s Addie?” Glenn vehemently shook her head. Feeling the bile rise in the back of her throat, she tried to swallow. Her hand immediately went to her mouth. “What? C’mon, Glenn, I some help here.”

“I—” Glenn stopped as her stomach heaved. Her eyes started to water—it was coming. “I can’t. Sorry. Gag reflex,” she gasped quickly, still shaking her head. “What?” Sophie screeched. When the boy at the sink vomited, she nearly lost it. The noise of it, the smell of it. Oh, the horror. She tried to swallow but couldn’t. Once again, she heaved and gagged, just as one does when a doctor puts that damnable tongue depressor too far back… It was like something out of a sci-fi movie she once watched. They looked like little aliens spewing their toxic waste to kill the humans. She half expected them to turn into lizards next. She really was fixating on lizards… “Oh, gawd.” Glenn quickly grabbed the bucket from poor Cindy, nearly knocking the child off the table, and up came her breakfast. She heard Sophie chastise her, but she had no other choice. It was either the bucket or the floor. “What in the world,” Addie exclaimed as she walked in. “Addie, help Cindy, will you? Glenn took her bucket.” Glenn lifted her head and offered an apologetic glance. Addie tried not to laugh as she helped Cindy, rushing her over to share the sink with the other heaving camper. It was over just as quick. Addie doled out whatever she had for their stomachs, and off they went with the help of their counselors. Glenn lay on the examining table with Addie holding her hand. A cold compress lay across her forehead. “Actually, I expected more to be sick. Out of all the kids, only three,” Addie looked down at Glenn, “well, four. Not bad odds.” “I’m so sorry,” Glenn said weakly. Sophie washed her hands and walked over to her side. “Feel any better?” “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be,” Addie said. “We keep forgetting you’re an actress not a doctor.” “Yes,” Sophie said. “It’s very common.” “You’re just being kind.” “Yes, I am. You nearly knocked Cindy off the examining table.” Glenn took the cloth off her forehead. “I said I was sorry. It was either that or the floor.” “All right,” Addie said softly. “You two knock it off. All’s well that ends well. Let’s just hope that was the last of them. And this doesn’t turn into a stomach virus.” Glenn groaned and put the cloth back on her forehead. “And on that happy note, I’ll leave you two.” Addie patted Glenn on the shoulder and was gone. “Don’t worry. There’s no virus. Addie likes to play, that’s all,” Sophie said. She stood by the table and looked down at Glenn. “Are you okay?” “I’m fine,” Glenn assured her. “I won’t be killing any of your campers. Don’t worry.” Sophie grinned. “Well, thank you for that.” She reached down and ran the back of her fingers across Glenn’s brow. Glenn smiled. “You should have been a doctor. You have a nice bedside manner.” “There are times when you bring out the better part of my nature,” Sophie said quietly. “Then, of course, you annoy me.” Sophie looked up when the door opened. Darius poked his head in. “Is Ms. Hastings all right?” “She’s fine—” “Oh, Darius,” Glenn said, holding out her hand. “Come in.” Sophie rolled her eyes and walked away when Darius walked up to the table.

“Are you okay? Dr. Addie said you threw up all over.” “I’m fine now,” Glenn said dramatically. “She was near death, Darius,” Sophie said over her shoulder. “She almost threw up her ego.” Glenn shot her a dagger, then smiled at Darius. “You’re a darling to come and see me.” “Well, I thought maybe you could help me today. But if you’re not feeling so good…” “Of course I can help you. What do you need?” “I need to learn how to play baseball.” Glenn’s eyes bugged. “B-baseball?” Darius nodded and adjusted his glasses. “Why?” “Just because,” he said, looking down at the table. It then dawned on her—Maria Rodriguez. “Well, I think learning something new is a wonderful idea.” He lifted his head and grinned. “Then you’ll teach me?” “Um. Well, you see...” “Of course Ms. Hastings can teach you. She’s an actress,” Sophie said, avoiding the glare of death. “And as we all know, actresses can do anything.” “Can you?” Glenn saw the pleading look and sighed. “I’ll do my best.” “Great. I have a ball and two mittens.” “Mitts,” Sophie gently corrected him. “Mitts. We can play catch. That’s what it’s called. I’ve already watched the videos about baseball at the lodge. I’ll wait for you outside. Thanks.” When he ran out the door, Glenn slowly turned her head to Sophie. “Why don’t you show him? You’re the athletic type.” Sophie folded her arms across her chest. “Because he asked you. He likes you, Glenn. And how do you figure I’m the athletic type?” “I understand you can fix a sink.” “What does that have to do with being athletic?” “Well…I’m not sure. But it stands to reason, doesn’t it?” “Wow. Your logic amazes me.” When Sophie laughed, Glenn really got irritated. “Have I told you that I despise you?” “Yeah, I’m pretty sure we’ve covered that.” Sophie took the cloth off her forehead. “You’ll be fine. I wonder why he wants to learn baseball.” “What other reason do we do ridiculous things?” Glenn said as she sat up. “Love.” “Love? Ah, Maria. That’s going to be tough. Maria is a natural athlete. Do you have any idea how to throw a baseball?” “Ms. Marsh, I’m a lesbian.” “That’s very stereotypical, Ms. Hastings. Do you know how to—” “Not a clue.” Glenn hopped off the table. “But how hard could it be?” “You’re right. I’m sure it’s like writing a book.” Glenn marched out of the infirmary, trying to ignore the laughter. She found Darius on the steps, clutching two baseball gloves and a ball. Glenn looked to the heavens for help. “There you are. Are you ready?” Darius jumped up. “Yep. Maybe,” he said, looking around. “Maybe we should go play way over there.” He pointed to a spot by the woods. No one was around. “I think that’s an excellent place to learn. I hope,” she mumbled and followed Darius.

Once in the clearing, Darius handed her a glove. Glenn took it and held it by her forefinger and thumb. She watched Darius, who slipped the glove on his left hand. She did the same. She winced, wondering who else had their dirty little hands in this glove. “I really need my Purell,” she said. “I’ll throw to you first, okay?” “O-okay,” Glenn said, handing him the ball. “Don’t go too far. We start out close, then move back.” “Great idea! You know what you’re doing, right?” he asked before he took his place. “One can only hope,” she mumbled. “Of course. Not too far.” Darius ran about ten feet away. “How’s this?” “Fine. I suppose.” “Okay, I’ll throw it to you.” “All right,” Glenn said, holding out her glove. “Please don’t hit me in the face. Or the legs.” ******* Glenn was exhausted after what seemed like a lifetime of missing his throws. Now she started apologizing to him. Her hands were dirty. She had gone beyond perspiring; she was officially a disgusting, sweaty mess. At the other end, Darius was ecstatic. Mercifully, she looked at her watch. “Oh, thank the gods above,” she whispered. “Darius? It’s almost lunchtime.” “Okay.” He was going to throw her the ball, then he just ran up to her and placed it in her glove. “Thanks, Ms. Hastings. You have to work on your catching.” “I’ll do that.” Glenn nodded and wiped her forehead, waving him off. “Maybe tomorrow you can teach me basketball.” Glenn fell right to her backside. “Are you all right?” Darius asked quickly. “Fine. Go eat. I’ll be right behind you.” She waved him off with a weak smile. “I’m just going to sit here for a while and contemplate how well you learned to throw and catch. You should be very proud of yourself.” He smiled a toothy grin. “Thanks.” “Wait. Take this monstrosity,” she said, holding up the glove. Darius grabbed it and took off. As she watched him, she saw Sophie walking her way. She stopped and talked to Darius for a second before he dashed off. “Figures she would come out here now.” She was glad to see Sophie carried a water bottle. “Hey, slugger.” Sophie sat next to Glenn on the grass and offered the water. “Thank you. Though I should be very angry with you,” Glenn said, gulping the cold water. “Why? What did I do?” “Telling him I could play baseball. I could have scarred him for life.” Sophie laughed and stretched her legs out; she turned her face toward the sun. “You did just fine. I watched you.” “You did?” “I did. And you taught him well. He can now at least throw and catch a ball. Maria may fall for him now.” Glenn grunted sarcastically. “She should fall for him whether he can throw a ball or not.” “Well, they’re kids. And he’s a smart one. I could see he picked it up right away, though he’s not a natural athlete.” “He’ll use his brain more than his brawn.” She took another drink of water. “So any more sick kiddies?” “Nope. Addie said she thought it was an isolated incident. How do you feel? You should have taken a

bottle of water with you. You need to rehydrate.” “I’m well aware of hydration. Though I may not be a whiz at baseball. I do keep myself in fit shape.” “I can see that.” “Are you flirting with me, Sophie?” Glenn looked into her eyes. “Don’t be coy. Yes or no?” Sophie laughed. “Yes, I am.” “This seems somewhat familiar,” Glenn said, looking away from her. “I’ve been thinking, trying to remember our first night. I vaguely remember flirting.” “Almost like having amnesia,” Sophie said, picking at the grass. “Random Harvest,” Glenn said with a slight grin. “Don’t tell me. A movie?” “Yes. Greer Garson, Ronald Coleman. It’s a convoluted mess really if you read the book first. The screenwriters, who wrote it for the film, did a masterful job.” Sophie laughed; she rolled over on her side, facing Glenn, and propped her head up on her hand. “Tell me. Now I’m curious.” “I’ll give you the short version, if there is one. He comes back from World War I, a shell-shocked amnesiac who doesn’t remember his previous life. He meets Greer Garson, who takes care of him. They fall in love, marry, have a baby, and live in an adorable cottage in Devon, England. He gets a job offer, and on his way there, he has an accident. When he wakes, he has regained his memory. He knows who he is, a rich aristocrat, but he has no memory of his life in Devon. The only thing he had was a strange, unfamiliar latchkey. Years pass. He lives the life he knew before the war. But he knows something’s off. He has the latchkey that he carries in his pocket and still can’t figure out what it belongs to, and it bothers him. The rest of the movie is devoted to how Greer loves him. She becomes his personal assistant, hoping he will remember, but he doesn’t. She knows, through a psychiatrist friend, that she must let him find his way back to her on his own.” “And does he?” Sophie asked. “Don’t you want to watch the movie?” “No, I’m very impatient. Tell me.” “Yes, he does. She finds out that he’s asking questions in the village where they lived. So she goes there. And she’s waiting for him in the cottage in Devon when he uses the latchkey to open the door.” Glenn shrugged, wondering why tears started to well in her eyes. “Typical romantic Hollywood fare, actually.” “You can’t fool me, Glenn Hastings. You love that old stuff.” Glenn laughed nervously. “I do. I can’t deny it.” They sat in silence for a moment. Glenn sat Indian style and picked at the grass in front of her. She looked at Sophie when she offered Glenn a blue wildflower she plucked out of the grass. Glenn took the flower and smiled. “I saw all your movies,” Sophie admitted softly. “More than once.” Glenn was shocked. She twirled the flower between her index finger and thumb. “That must have been hard, considering how things happened between us.” She looked at Sophie then. “This is going to sound strange, but I’m glad you never tried to contact me.” Sophie frowned, chewing at her bottom lip. “Glad? I don’t know. My pride and everything else got in the way. Then time just flew by. Day after day. Year after year. It was me, Glenn. I made it more than it was. I was young and hurt, and my ego was crushed.” Sophie let out a sigh. “It was such a waste.” “No, don’t you see?” Glenn asked. “Things happen for a reason.” “According to Addie, it’s all for a good reason.” “And she’s right. If things happened differently, we wouldn’t be sitting here right now. With you trying so hard not to kiss me.”

“Well, it’s a battle but well worth it.” “That’s the spirit,” Glenn said with a shy laugh. Sophie sat up, facing Glenn. A smile tugged at the corner of her mouth, which Glenn thought very endearing. “But I think we could stand just a small kiss,” Glenn said. “I think we could manage it.” “I…” Glenn quickly leaned back. “What are you doing?” “I thought I was going to kiss you.” “But you can’t. I’m all sweaty and dirty. I have to shower and…” “Glenn,” Sophie said softly. “You can’t script a kiss.” “I beg to differ. You most certainly can. Oh…” Sophie reached over and pulled her close. It was yet another incredibly soft kiss. No great passion, no promises, just one more heavenly simple kiss. When Sophie pulled away, Glenn opened her eyes; she licked her lips slightly. Sophie offered a quizzical look and smiled. “Still good?” “That was a very, very good kiss,” Glenn whispered, her lips still tingling. Sophie continued to smile as she jumped to her feet and offered her hand. Glenn laughed nervously, taking her hand and cursing herself for how horribly it shook. Sophie’s hand was warm and steady as she pulled her to her feet. “That’s good enough for me. We can start with that. Besides, you just wanted me to kiss you again.” “I did not!” Sophie gave her a challenging look. “Glenn…” “Oh, all right. Yes. Are you satisfied?” “Not even close. Let’s go.” As they walked back, Glenn let out a screech when Sophie pulled her behind a huge oak tree, pinning her against it. “Sophie, have you lost your mind? The children…” “Are at lunch,” Sophie said in a dangerously sexy voice. “You have to stop this. My knees actually get weak every time. I won’t be able to walk.” “Good. Now keep still,” she whispered, kissing her again. This time, she pressed her body against Glenn, who had nowhere to go with her back against the tree. She felt the rough bark scraping her back and Sophie’s soft body grinding slowly against her. Sophie’s lips traveled from her lips to her chin to her neck. “Oh, God, Sophie, please stop. I can’t…” Sophie reached up to gently cup her breast. “You can’t what?” “I can’t believe how hard it is to say no to you.” Sophie lightly teased her breast; she kissed her once more, then pulled back. “I can’t move,” Glenn whispered. “We have to stop.” When Sophie didn’t answer, her eyes flew open. Glenn stood there for a moment watching Sophie as she walked away. “Just a minute!” she called after her. “You’re going to walk away? Just like that?” She waited…and waited. Sophie raised her hand but still kept walking. “Well, if she thinks I’m just going to follow her like some…” She called out loudly then, “You’re sadly mistaken!” She cringed when a few birds squawked. She nonchalantly started back for the lodge. “It’s a good thing I’m hungry.”

Chapter 24 For the rest of the day, Glenn saw little of Sophie. She had no idea where she was and fought the wave of anger and confusion—they shared a tender kiss and a passionate exchange by the oak tree, and now Sophie was nowhere to be found. So she wandered the camp, watching the little darlings at play. Volleyball, swimming, canoeing. She was bored beyond all belief. She thought of going back and reading the screenplay when she noticed Linda marching around like General Patton, with clipboard in hand. She nearly laughed openly when Addie, in her chariot of mayhem, drove behind Linda. She honked for her to move over, which Linda did; when Addie passed her, Linda waved with a fake, pasted-on smile, which had the look of dismissal if anything. When Addie spotted Glenn, she honked several times and pulled up to her. “Hi. Whatcha doing?” “Oh, nothing. Just taking in the day, I suppose.” “You sound depressed. Hop in. We’ll go for a joyride.” Glenn laughed and held on when Addie took off. “So what’s the problem?” “Nothing really.” “You’re bored.” Glenn smiled. “I feel a little useless.” “Well, I just got off the phone with five parents who want to know if it’s too late to send their kid this week. And it’s because of you. That’s where Sophie is. She’s picking them up. Should be back soon.” She stopped the cart on the far side of the lake. “I love this vantage point. Good view. Now tell me what’s really bothering you.” Glenn pulled a face. “Oh, I don’t know,” she said sourly and watched the children swimming. “I fear it has something to do with Sophie. Something is going on with you two, am I right?” “Yes.” “I knew it! What’s happened?” “Too much to go into now.” There was no way she could tell Addie about the night in her hotel room. “But I can tell you she kissed me.” “Where? When?” “By the oak tree. Earlier.” “You two were kissing by the oak tree? What are you—teenagers?” “I feel like one.” “Good. How does Sophie feel?” Addie watched her. “And there’s something else, isn’t there?” “Please don’t ask. We’ve just come to an understanding, I think. We’re working on…” She laughed. “I’m not sure what we’re working on.” “Can I tell you something?” “Of course. I’d love to hear anything you have to say.” “Okay. I’ve known Sophie all her life. Quincy is a small town, remember. Even as a young girl, she always did what she wanted. She was not one to play games. Straightforward, truthful, painfully so at times. I think it stems from being on her own most of the time. Her mother was insecure and manipulative. Knew how to push buttons. Sophie was young, very young, but she saw it, and when her mother just left one day, Sophie decided that wasn’t for her, which is to her credit. She turned out very logical, orderly, and annoyingly frank and honest. And one other thing.” Glenn looked at her then. Addie grinned and wriggled her eyebrows. “Sophie would never have kissed you, or anything else, if she didn’t truly want to.”

Glenn tried not to smile, but she couldn’t help it. “You think so?” “I do. And a word to the wise, Glenn. Remember, she doesn’t play games. I think that’s why she’s held on to the memory of that night for so long. As ridiculous as it seems now, she blamed you for running.” “Like her mother…” Glenn whispered. Now her heart ached. “Probably. It doesn’t matter to her that you two were drunk, young, and foolish. She knows she was wrong, but it still stings. It’s very hard for those who can’t or won’t let go of something. Time is irrelevant.” Glenn nodded. “I understand. Thanks, Addie.” “You’re welcome. I have to get back to the infirmary and check in. Come with me. We’ll go over some doctor…stuff.” Glenn laughed and held on as the cart lurched forward. ******* For the next hour, Addie played teacher and Glenn the student. Addie seemed impressed when Glenn took no notes but remembered all Addie had said. “Very good for not taking notes,” Addie said, placing the stethoscope back on the counter. “Years of experience and reading scripts.” “Well, you won’t need scripts, but you’re getting a good grasp of the technical terms.” Addie eased into the desk chair. “But the most important thing in being a small-town doctor or small-town anything really is to know the people and care for them. You can’t teach that.” “And you have that. People like Sophie, don’t they?” Glenn asked, playing with the tongue depressor container. “I think so,” Addie said. “Sophie has a good balance, at times, between her logic and her emotions. But when it comes to matters of her heart…well, she has a hard time with that.” “I can readily understand that.” “Is it hard for you to hide your sexuality?” Glenn laughed sadly. “Unfortunately, in the beginning, it was very easy. I had my work to take up all my time. And when I had money, I could go and hide for a while, but I would always have to come back to my self-imposed prison.” “And now?” “I never gave it a thought until Sophie walked back into my life. And now I’m not sure what to do.” “If I’m right about Sophie, and I usually am, she feels the same way. Seeing you again was a punch to the gut for her. She’s not one to hide.” “I’m very sorry about that.” Glenn stopped for a moment—something flashed through her mind. “Not one to hide,” she whispered. “Oh, I think I remember her saying that. Somewhere.” Addie leaned forward on her cane. “You want to know what I think?” “Always,” Glenn said with a sick smile. “The more you two are together, the memory of that night might surface, but I don’t think it will matter. Just take it easy. And don’t let Sophie bully you.” “Oh, she’s apologized. I’ve apologized. That part is over with. I—” They both looked up when Kim knocked as she walked in. “I’m sorry if I’m interrupting, but I just wanted you to know that Darius is sitting in the swing on the porch. He looks upset. I asked him, but he wouldn’t tell me.” She looked at Glenn. “I figured you might be able to help.” “Me?” Glenn couldn’t help the incredulous tenor of her voice. Addie stood and walked over to her, putting her hand on Glenn’s shoulder. “Get to know the people of your small town, Dr. Hastings.” “That’s a part in a movie. This is real. That boy needs…” “A friend who understands.” Addie shrugged. “But if you’d rather not, I’ll see what’s bothering him.”

“No.” Glenn stopped her. “I’ll go. I don’t know what I can do, but I’ll go. I hope I don’t scar him for life, like the baseball scenario.” ******* Glenn found Darius on the porch swing, lazily swaying back and forth. She walked up to the swing. “What are you doing on the porch?” Glenn asked. “It’s a beautiful day. May I join you?” “Sure.” Darius scooted over to make room for Glenn. Glenn sat next to him; they both swung back and forth for a moment in silence. “She refused me,” Darius said in a low voice. Glenn’s heart ached for him. She had no idea what to say to this serious little man… There’s plenty of fish in the sea? That was horrible. It’s better to have loved and lost… She shook her head at the inane idea. “What happened?” Darius took a long breath and adjusted his glasses. “I asked her if she wanted to play catch, and she laughed. Said I didn’t know how. I said I did, but she wouldn’t believe me. Then the other big boys laughed, too.” His shoulders slumped. “So I ran and came here.” Glenn’s right eye twitched with anger. The little whelps. “It’s her loss, Scaramouche.” Darius shrugged and looked at the porch. “Maybe I could try hitting the ball. Or another sport. I could be more…” He sat back and sighed. “Darius, I don’t know very much. And I’m probably not the best person to give advice. But I have learned one thing. Don’t change who you are for anyone. As you get older, you’ll tweak certain things about yourself. That’s natural and shows maturity. But your essence, what makes you Darius, will never change. And it shouldn’t. You are of a special light. Unique and very special. When you start changing yourself to suit someone else, one day, you’ll wake up, and bits and pieces of you will be scattered all over, and you’ll spend the rest of your life trying to find them. And that’s just no way to live. You’re a good boy with a good heart. And if Maria can’t see that, then so be it. Do you understand what I’m saying?” “Yeah. Mrs. Cartwright tells me the same thing.” “And you should believe her. Tell me something. Do you like baseball?” “Not really.” Glenn grinned at his resigned tone. “What do you like?” “I like to read.” “So do I. And what do you read?” “Mrs. Cartwright gave me Harry Potter.” “Ah, which one did you read?” Darius looked up with the curious, befuddled look he sported now whenever he talked with Glenn—it was unsettling. “All of them. They were great.” For the first time since she met him, he seemed animated and excited. “Yes, they were. I enjoyed them. Tell me, have you read the classics?” “Classics?” Darius asked eagerly. “Like what?” “Oh, The Count of Monte Cristo, Kidnapped, Treasure Island? Huckleberry Finn?” “Are they good?” “Good? Dear boy, they’re tremendous. There’s action, pirates…” She leaned into him, bumping shoulders with him, “swashbuckling pirates, I might add, and buried treasures. Far-away exotic lands and blue oceans full of adventure. If you’ve read Harry Potter, I believe you can handle these. Oh, and The Three Musketeers.” “I’ve heard of them!” “And you will read them, as well. Let’s go in and see what’s in the library. What do you say?” Glenn stood and grabbed Darius by the hand, not waiting for him to answer.

******* A few minutes later, Glenn tossed another paperback book on the table. “This library is abysmal.” “I don’t know what that means.” “It’s not good. What have you got there?” “This seems interesting,” Darius said, leafing through a book as he sat at the table. “Ranger’s Apprentice.” “I have no idea what it is, but then, I don’t associate with many ten-year-olds. So I shall acquiesce. You can start with that. I’ll be right back. I have an absolutely brilliant idea.” Glenn marched over to the check-in desk, picked up the phone, and dialed Luke’s number. He answered on the first ring. “Luke, darling.” “Isis! Or should I say Dr. Isis? How’s it going in the trenches?” Glenn laughed. “Trenchy. I need a favor.” “Another one? I’ve just got everything else all set.” He let out a heavy, dramatic sigh, which she loved. “What do you need?” “What are you drinking?” “A martini.” “Drat.” Glenn sighed. “Write this down. Ready? This library here is lacking. No, don’t write that down. I have a list. I need a copy of The Count of Monte Cristo and The Three Musketeers. And anything by Robert Louis Stevenson. And while you’re at it, ask the clerk for whatever ten-year-olds read nowadays. He’s reading something called Ranger’s Apprentice.” “He? Who?” “Darius. He’s ten and adorkable, as ten-year-olds go.” “Adorkable. I like that. Okay. Hold on, let me catch up.” “What did you read when you were ten?” “You don’t want to know.” Luke hesitated for a moment. “Do you?” “No.” “All right. Got it. I’ll go and pick them up. Other than the library, how are things?” Glenn was about to tell him when she heard the horn from the bus. Her heart skipped a ridiculous beat. “I’ll tell you later. The bus is here…” “Bus?” “I miss you horribly,” she said quickly and hung up before he could answer. She nearly ran into several tables getting to the door. Just as she was about to open it, Sophie walked in. When she saw Glenn, she smiled and took off her sunglasses. “Hello,” she said. “Good afternoon,” Glenn said nonchalantly. “You’re back?” Sophie continued to smile. “Yes, Captain Obvious.” “Is that a joke?” “Yes.” Sophie noticed Darius sitting alone at the table. “Darius, what are you doing inside? It’s a beautiful sunny afternoon.” Darius waved, sporting a huge grin, and held up a book. “He’s reading,” Glenn said and waited for the Captain Obvious comment again. “Good for him. But we don’t have much of a library.” “So I noticed. Not to worry,” Glenn said with an air of superiority. Sophie peered over her sunglasses. “What does that mean?” “Oh, nothing. I—” “Glenn, what…?” Glenn laughed at the nervous tone in Sophie’s voice. She sounded vulnerable; she decided she liked it.

Linda walked in, and once again, Glenn did not hide her displeasure; she let out another deep groan. “Who authorized these new campers?” she asked Sophie. “I did.” “But they’re not on the list.” “It’ll be fine. They called Addie. Apparently, the word is out we have a famous movie star in our camp.” Glenn preened like a well-fed cat. “Oh, you needn’t go on so, Sophie. I don’t want to cause a disruption.” Sophie let out a genuine laugh. “Oh, yes, you do. Linda, we’ll be fine. We have plenty of room.” “Where are these children from?” “Their parents?” Glenn chimed in; she looked from Linda to Sophie. “Simple biology.” “They’re from Quincy,” Sophie said, shaking her head at Glenn. “Well, I can’t very well rearrange the cabin assignments again,” Linda said, looking at her everpresent clipboard. It was like a third appendage. “You’ll figure it out. You’re the camp director,” Sophie said, suddenly sounding tired. “Well, at least you’re admitting that.” Sophie rubbed her forehead. “I never denied it, Linda. I have things to do. Has anyone seen Addie?” “She’s in the infirmary. We were playing doctor,” Glenn said, wriggling her eyebrows. When Sophie laughed and walked up to her, Glenn’s heart started the now familiar pounding. “I’ll see you later, at dinner?” “I have little choice. Unless you’re going to whisk me away to a five-star restaurant,” Glenn said with a sappy grin on her face. Over Sophie’s shoulder, she could just about see the smoke coming out of Linda’s ears. “And miss sloppy joe night? Not on your life.” Glenn laughed as Sophie walked into the infirmary. She then looked at Linda and smiled. “Oh, our Sophie is such a kidder.” “I hope you’re enjoying your time here,” Linda said. “I’m having a marvelous time. I—” Just then, a boy walked up to Linda and rudely interrupted by wedging his way between them. Glenn stepped back and seethed with anger when Linda held her hand up dismissively to her. “This has to go in the refrigerator. My mom says this has to be part of my diet while I’m here.” He thrust a small cooler at her. “Oh, fine, Cody,” Linda said with a wide smile. “Go take it to the kitchen and tell the women I said to take care of it.” She gently pushed the boy along. “Tell your mother I said hello and let her know what good care we’re taking of you.” She turned back to Glenn. “Now you were saying?” Before Glenn could continue, Darius walked up to her. “Ms. Hastings, excuse me, but…” “Darius,” Linda scolded. “We were talking. You know better than to interrupt like that. It’s rude. Now go back to whatever you were doing and let the adults finish.” Glenn’s jaw tightened while she stared at Linda. “Darius, why don’t you go read, and I’ll be right over? I need to talk to Linda for a moment.” She looked down at Darius and smiled. “Go on, Scaramouche,” she whispered with a wink. Darius smiled at Glenn, then frowned deeply when he glanced at Linda before returning to the library area. “Scaramouche?” Linda said with a derisive chuckle. “It’s over your head,” Glenn said with a dismissive wave. “Linda, I don’t like you.” Linda’s jaw dropped; she clutched her clipboard to her chest. She collected her wits quickly. “Well, that’s unfortunate. But you don’t have to like me, Ms. Hastings. You’ll be gone soon.”

“Don’t count on it.” “You know, I’ve read about you in the tabloids.” “You seem the type.” Linda’s nostrils flared. “You come here with your, your Hollywood liberal ideas.” Glenn raised an eyebrow. “And you’re just ignorant enough to think that’s an insult.” She held up her hand. “I grow weary. I’m done here. You no longer amuse me. One thing, don’t talk to Darius or any other child in the manner you just did. Not while I’m around. I won’t have it.” “You won’t have it? Who do you think you are?” “I know who I am.” Glenn took a step closer. “And you’d be better served to know, as well. Carry on.” When she turned to go back to Darius, she noticed Sophie and Addie standing there. She knew they must have heard the entire exchange. Sophie looked as though she was about to explode, and Addie sported a happy smile. Glenn knew she would pay for this later, but right now, she raised her head, jutted her jaw, and marched to Darius. As she passed them, she lifted her head higher. “That’s right. I went there.”

Chapter 25 The evening was uneventful, but dinner was edible. It was so sad that Glenn was beginning to look forward to the meals here. It was sloppy joe night—sloppy being the operative word—with potato chips and pickles; banana splits were on the dessert menu. The children seemed happy, and Glenn supposed that was the point of all this. The campfire was now a glowing ember; the night was clear and the stars plentiful. The darlings were all snug in their cabins, with dreams of gooey marshmallows dancing in their heads. She couldn’t sleep; she tossed and turned, then stared out the window at the stars, then tossed and turned again. She reached over with a deep groan and picked up the clock on the nightstand. “God help me. It’s only midnight.” She sat up, knowing if she didn’t get a good night’s sleep, she’d be a puffy mess in the morning. And it was hot; the fan in the corner of the cabin did nothing but circulate hot air, which did not help the puffiness. In the back of her mind, she knew she had to get a checkup, and a diuretic was surely going to be prescribed. She let that idea go quickly. Sitting on the side of the bed, she looked across at Sophie’s cabin, wondering if she were awake, as well. Sophie was more than likely still peevish over the conversation Glenn had with Linda. She chewed at her bottom lip and stood, then sat back down. This jack-in-the-box scenario went on several times until she heard it. A scuffling noise outside her cabin. She cocked her head, trying to listen over the incessant pounding of her heart in her chest and the whirring of the circular fan. The sound seemed to be coming from the porch. The stories of Bigfoot flashed through her mind. She frantically looked around for something to pick up and hurl at the invader. Nothing… One always has a baseball bat or an andiron in these predicaments, she thought. She stopped dead when she heard it. “Glenn?” The disembodied voice floated out of the ether. She tried to swallow, but her mouth was bone dry. But at least the idea of Bigfoot could be dismissed. “Glenn?” The voice was insistent now. This is no movie, Glenn, she thought. She was going to faint, she knew it. I’ll die in my Japanese silk. In the back of her mind, she thought that would be a great title for a movie. She was petrified and nearly jumped right out of her silks when someone gently knocked at the door. “Glenn, it’s Sophie.” She let out a sob of relief, ran to the door, and opened it. “You idiot!” she said in a hissed whisper. “You scared the life out of me.” She ignored the quiet laugh as she backed up to allow Sophie inside. They stood in the darkness for a moment; Glenn could still hear her heart beating. “I thought I heard you walking around in here. I figured you couldn’t sleep. I can’t, either. It’s unseasonably warm tonight.” “It’s oppressively hot,” Glenn corrected her. “My God, you scared me.” “What did you think it was—Cricket Man?” Through the darkness, Glenn could see her smiling. “No, Bigfoot.” “Really?” Sophie laughed again. “What do you want?” “I’m going for a swim. I thought maybe you’d like to join me. Did you bring a swimsuit?” “I did. And that sounds heavenly.” “Great. I’ll wait outside.”

When Sophie didn’t make a move to leave, but rather took a step closer, Glenn felt her heart skip a beat. “The door is behind you,” Glenn whispered. “Or did you have something else in mind?” “Something else.” Sophie gently pulled her into her arms. “I haven’t been able to think of anything but that kiss.” “Which one?” “Does it matter?” “Not in the least.” When their lips met again, Glenn put her arms around Sophie’s neck. When Sophie’s hand traveled down her spine, Glenn’s body ached for more. “Glenn,” Sophie whispered against her cheek; her lips traveled down to her neck. Images of Sophie naked flashed through her mind so fast, Glenn could barely keep up with them. Erotic scenes, both of them rolling on the bed. Sophie kissing her breasts, her hands traveling up and down her body. She wasn’t sure anymore if it was the night in her hotel room or twenty-some years ago in San Francisco. When she realized that was exactly what Sophie was now doing to her, Glenn ran her fingers through Sophie’s hair, holding her close to her breast. She could feel her lips on her breast through the silk material. “Oh, God, Sophie.” Her legs began to tremble when Sophie desperately slipped her hands under her top, cupping her breasts. She couldn’t breathe, couldn’t move. She allowed Sophie to explore wherever she desired. Suddenly, Sophie stumbled backward, breathlessly holding her hands up. “We can’t do this here, Glenn. God.” “You’re right. I know. You’re right.” Glenn could hardly speak. She swallowed, trying to collect herself. She laughed quietly. “I think I need that swim now.” “I-I’ll wait outside.” “Leave this time.” Sophie laughed and walked out. It took a moment, but once the throbbing stopped and she could breathe, Glenn quickly changed into her stylish but conservative one-piece suit and grabbed her robe; she slipped into sandals and dashed out the door. Sophie was sitting at the bottom of the steps. “I’m all ready,” Glenn whispered. “It’s dark.” “Yeah, it happens at night up here. Let’s go.” Sophie turned on a flashlight, but with the bright full moon, it was almost unnecessary. Glenn walked beside her as they made their way to the lake, taking the path through the woods. “We have to keep our voices down,” Sophie said quietly. “You know how they carry over water. And I really don’t want to wake anyone up.” “And by anyone, you mean Linda?” Sophie stopped and turned to her. “What does that mean?” “Nothing. It’s none of my business, but one would have to be deaf, dumb, and blind not to see there is history between you two. I-I don’t mean anything by that. I’m sorry.” “Don’t be,” Sophie said, continuing down the path. Suddenly, something hit Glenn in the face. She let out a small shriek and blindly swatted and waved her hands. The feel of whatever it was, was horrid. Frantically, she swiped at it, turning around in circles as she did. “Glenn,” Sophie said while she laughed.

“Get it off me!” she screeched. She kept spinning in a circle and swatting until Sophie stopped her. “It’s a spiderweb, that’s all.” “That’s all?” Glenn shivered violently and scratched at her head. “It’s probably in my hair laying eggs!” “Keep your voice down.” Sophie laughed and pulled her down the path. “You’re fine.” “I am not fine! I hate spiders.” “You looked like a ninja,” Sophie said, pulling her along. “I bet you just burned about a million calories.” “That is not funny. Do you have any idea how many poisonous spiders there are?” “No. Do you?” Glenn stopped; she was appalled. “No, I do not. But you should. I don’t think I trust you.” “Oh, c’mon. You’re fine, you big girl.” “Yes, I am a girl. And I like being a girl.” Sophie stopped and turned to her. “And I like you being a girl.” Glenn, still breathing heavily from the web attack, looked into her eyes. “You do?” “I thought that was evident. I must not have made myself clear back there in your cabin.” “Oh, no. Your intentions were very clear.” “C’mon. Let’s go for a swim.” Glenn offered a superior grin and followed Sophie to the beach. Sophie slipped off her tank top; she wore a dark sports bra, which showed off her… Good Lord, Glenn thought. She did not take her shorts off. “That’s what you’re swimming in? Don’t you have a suit?” “No. Why bother?” “Well, for one, you’re swimming in your underwear.” “You are a snob.” Sophie kicked off her shoes. “I will not get into another conversation with you about that.” Glenn took off her robe and laid it on the Adirondack chair nearby along with her sandals. The sand felt cool between her toes as she walked toward the water. Sophie ran by her and dove right in. Glenn did the same. The cool water was wonderfully refreshing. As she came up for air, Sophie was right there treading water. “Nice, huh?” “Very. Thank you.” Glenn was able to stand; the bottom was sandy, as well. “I had to get a few truckloads of sand to ensure that nice bottom you’re standing on. It was all silt and leaves. It’s better for the kids. A lot of them get squeamish when they step in that stuff.” “I don’t blame them.” “You’re used to a nice blue chlorinated pool, aren’t you?” Sophie dove under before Glenn could answer. She surfaced a few feet away. Glenn took a few breaststrokes to meet her, then treaded water again. “You think I’m very shallow, don’t you?” “Sometimes,” Sophie said with a shrug. “And sometimes I see great depth. Like with Darius.” “I like that boy. I don’t know why.” “He took to you right away. I don’t know why, either.” “Thank you,” Glenn said, bristling at the comment. It didn’t help when Sophie laughed. “I didn’t mean anything by that. I’m sorry. We’re just getting to know each other.” “Is that what we were doing back at the cabin?” Glenn lay on her back, staring at the moon and stars. She could barely hear Sophie. She lifted her head. “I’m sorry. What?” “I just said you looked nice in the moonlight.”

Glenn stood and lazily moved her hands through the water. “Thank you.” Sophie swam closer to her. “You’re welcome. Can I tell you something?” “I suppose.” “I enjoyed every time with you. Even the time you can’t recall. It was almost like a first kiss.” “When I didn’t see you for the rest of the day, I thought perhaps you were sorry it happened.” “I’m not sorry. Not by a long shot. I just had to go get the kids. And honestly, I’m having a hard time being near you and not touching you.” Glenn smiled slightly, running her fingers through her wet hair. “I was talking to Addie.” “Uh-oh.” “No, it’s all right.” Glenn laughed. “While we talked, I remembered something you said that night about not hiding your sexuality.” Sophie looked hopeful. “Yes, I did say that.” “I think that was probably what scared me at the time. I was not in a position to be open and honest. I know now I put myself in that position. But that was the reality then.” “And now?” Glenn sighed. “It seems we’ve done the same thing. But it’s different now. I’m older. We’re both older. But I won’t lie to you, it’s still so new.” Sophie looked as though she was going to say something. “What, Sophie? Tell me, please.” Sophie laughed quietly. “I feel like an idiot, talking like this while we’re in a lake.” “Let’s go back and talk then. I’d like to.” They swam back to shore and gathered their clothes. The walk back was silent; Glenn knew Sophie was more than likely contemplating what to say. Glenn’s stomach was doing the mambo as they walked up to her cabin. “Let’s sit out here,” Sophie said. “It’s safer.” Glenn silently took her place on the top step of her porch. Sophie sat on the lower step, facing her, her back leaning against the railing. “That night, I-I never experienced so much emotion and…” Sophie took a deep breath. “So much passion.” “Well, how old were we—in our twenties?” Sophie laughed nervously. “I think I’m going to regret saying this to you.” Glenn’s heart skipped several beats; she tried to swallow to no avail. So she kept quiet—so hard for her to do. “I’m not overstating when I tell you I’ve never felt that with any other woman, and there have been plenty.” She reached over and held her hand. “And I felt the same the other night in Quincy.” Glenn was torn between the feeling of elation and sadness because she remembered so little. She wanted to remember, to have that same comparison as Sophie. “While I don’t remember much of our first night, if the other night and our afternoon were any indication, I can’t imagine feeling more well-loved than I did in Quincy. It was erotic, romantic, sexy…” Glenn sighed heavily. “So what do we do?” “I don’t know. You’re annoying as all hell.” She laughed and bumped her knee against Glenn. “I do have that effect on people, I suppose.” Glenn didn’t know where to look. “You see? Right now, you’re showing what captivated me when I first saw you. That arrogant façade and the vulnerable woman underneath.” Glenn shrugged. “I can be vulnerable. But all my life, I’ve been hiding, and that façade just became like a second skin.” She took a breath and let it out slowly. “I remember the feeling of urgency when I woke that morning. Like the song from The Man Who Came to Dinner.”

“You and your movies.” “Don’t scoff. They pay the bills.” Sophie laughed. “What’s the song?” Glenn leaned down to her. “Did you ever get the feeling that you wanted to go but still had the feeling that you wanted to stay?” “That’s how it was?” “Yes. And I felt like a fool, standing on the corner in Castro, not knowing where I was, but wanting desperately to go back to you.” “I wanted to find you, but my pride got in the way. I was wrong to blame you.” She reached over and ran her fingertips across the top of Glenn’s knee. “We were so young.” “And now we’re too old?” she asked softly, not looking at her. Glenn shook her head. “Not after what’s happened. And I like what’s happening here.” She grinned when Sophie smiled. “And you have a very nice smile when you’re not scowling at me.” “No more scowling, I promise.” “Remember your promise tomorrow.” When Glenn stood, Sophie did, as well. “What do you mean?” Sophie asked. “See? You’re scowling already. I’m going to bed.” “Glenn…” “And I require a good night kiss.” “Now comes the annoying—” Glenn reached down and cupped her face. “Good night.” She bent down and kissed Sophie lightly on the lips, smiling inwardly when Sophie groaned. Glenn pulled back. “I’ll sleep very well now,” she whispered against her lips, then kissed her once more. “With another new memory.” Sophie opened her eyes and smiled. “Very nice,” she whispered and stepped down, stumbling over the step. “Careful.” “Good night,” Sophie said with a wave and walked to her cabin. Glenn grinned like a love-struck girl and floated back to her bed. She stretched her arms over her head. “I think she likes me.”

Chapter 26 Happy but disjointed dreams had filled the rest of Glenn’s sleep. The memory of Sophie’s kisses and caresses the night before had her body aching all over again. And the prospect of them continuing when they got back to Quincy... She was so rested in the morning she didn’t even mind the blaring of reveille and had no homicidal thought for the young man with the horn. Even the gray rain clouds didn’t bother her. She showered and dressed in a pair of pale yellow shorts and white blouse, with a matching scarf holding her hair back. She tried to remember her hazy dreams while examining her reflection when a certain image flooded her vision—a vision she remembered from that night. She was so excited at the recollection, she ran out of her cabin without her jewelry. She headed toward the lodge, trying to ignore her growling stomach when the heavenly aroma of bacon and maple syrup invaded her senses. Must be pancake breakfast day… She burst into the lodge and searched for Sophie, who sat at their table with Addie and the counselors. Not thinking, which was her usual downfall, she ran to Sophie. “Good morning,” Sophie said with a grin. “How—” “You have a birthmark on your right buttock,” Glenn blurted out happily if not loudly. Sophie’s eyes bugged out of her head as she dropped the butter knife to the floor with a resounding clang. Addie let out a loud laugh and nearly knocked over her coffee mug. “Am I correct? What am I saying? Of course I am. What are the odds of me being wrong?” Glenn exclaimed. “Don’t you see? I remember. What’s wrong? Say something. I thought you’d—” She immediately stopped when Sophie’s gaze frantically darted around the table. Glenn stood ramrod straight, glancing at Addie, who had a devilish grin, and the counselors, who were all slack-jawed, except for Brian, who sported a knowing smile. She winced apologetically and slunk into the nearest chair. “Good morning, all,” she finished with a weak smile. Addie stood. “Well, as much as I’d love to hear about your derrière, I have a few phone calls to make, and you seem to have important issues to discuss. And you counselors have campers to take care of. C’mon.” “Sophie, my God. I am so sorry,” Glenn said quickly when they all vacated the table. She stopped when the server arrived with a pot of coffee. “Oh, thank you. Can I please have whatever smells so heavenly?” The girl nodded and scooted off. Sophie cocked her head and just stared at her. And as quickly as that, the girl came back with platefuls of pancakes, sausage, and bacon. And a large dispenser filled with maple syrup. “Oh, thank you. The aroma was heavenly as I walked up here.” “Can I bring you anything else?” the girl asked. “Why don’t you go to the line like everyone else?” Sophie suggested. “Oh, no, Sophie. I don’t mind serving Ms. Hastings at all,” the girl said with a blush. “If you need anything, just let me know.” “What an enchanting young woman. I do hope you pay her well.” Glenn piled pancakes on her plate, along with the sausage and bacon. She poured syrup over it all, then rubbed her hands together. “I have no idea why I’m so ravenous this morning. I never eat like this.” She dug in and took a mouthful. Sophie sat back and watched her. Glenn swallowed and looked up. “What? I said I was sorry.” “Glenn…” She stopped and quickly shook her head. “I would think you’d be happy that I remembered something. Given the wonderful time we’ve recently

had. I admit I could have told you in a more private manner, perhaps.” “Perhaps?” Glenn tried not to, but she laughed at Sophie’s flummoxed tone. “You’re right. I apologize again. Can you forgive me again?” Sophie opened her mouth, then she sighed. “Yes.” “You will always forgive me, won’t you?” Sophie sported a helpless look. “Yes.” “Wonderful. Have you eaten? This is marvelous. Those women in the kitchen certainly know what they’re doing. Do you pay them enough? I would—” Brian interrupted them when he ran up to Sophie. “Sophie, one of the kids fell off a horse. I think he sprained his knee. Says he’s okay, but I didn’t want him to get up.” “Where’s Doc Addie?” “She’s on the phone. Said you should get the cart ready. She’ll be right out.” “Okay.” Sophie quickly stood and followed Brian. She turned back to Glenn. “Are you coming?” “Is it necessary?” Glenn took another mouthful and quickly chewed. “Yes, Glenn,” Sophie said. “This was your idea, remember?” “But I haven’t finished… Oh, all right, I’m coming, I’m coming.” She gave her plate one last longing glance. She snagged a sausage before chasing after them. As she dashed out of the lodge, they were greeted by two counselors carrying the boy between them. Addie walked out behind them. “What have we got? I thought you weren’t going to move him.” The boy fussed and said he was fine, but after Addie examined him, she decided to take the darling to the nearby ER. “Sophie, we’ll use your car. I’ll go with you. Glenn, you stay here. There’s just not enough room.” Glenn stood back as Sophie pulled her car over. And as quickly as that, they were gone. By the time Glenn walked back into the lodge, they had cleared her breakfast away—this saddened her. ******* Two hours later, she sat on the swing in front of the lodge. The gray skies continued, and the day turned a little cooler. But when she took a deep breath, she loved the aroma of the pine trees. It was certainly peaceful on Lake George at Camp Mohican. The fact that she was beginning to like this atmosphere unnerved Glenn. She glanced at her watch; they should be here soon. Lost in her musing, she didn’t hear Sophie’s car pull into the camp. “What’s the matter? Kids don’t want to play with you?” Glenn looked up to see Addie walking toward her as she swung on the porch swing. Sophie waved as she pulled her car down by the cabins. “They took my breakfast away.” “The nerve.” Glenn laughed and scooted over. “Join me.” “Thank you.” Addie sat and together they lazily swung back and forth. “Can I tell you something?” Glenn gave her a quick glance. “Sure.” “I spoke with Luke the other day and…” It was then Addie looked down the gravel road. “Is that a truck I hear?” “Um…” Addie quickly looked at her. “Does this have to do with what you want to tell me?” “Uh…well, you see.” A silver car, followed by two trucks and a red pickup, pulled up to the lodge. Luke jumped out of the

Lexus and waved. “Mighty Isis!” he called out happily. Glenn tried not to show her elation as she glanced at Addie’s stupefied look. “Home is the sailor home from the sea,” he went on. “Your spoils of war have arrived. Hello, Addie.” “H-hello, Luke. Spoils of war? What’s going on?” “You haven’t told anyone?” Luke said, climbing the steps. “Glenn.” “I wanted it to be a surprise.” “What is it?” Addie asked. “Oh, some canoes and things for the lake. And new books for the library.” “Oh, Glenn, you didn’t? So soon?” Addie said, but she turned to Glenn and pulled her into a monstrous hug. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome. Do you think Sophie will be surprised?” Addie pulled back and motioned toward the cabins. “We’ll know soon enough. Here she comes.” Sophie walked up to the lodge; the look on her face as she approached was priceless. She was positively stunned as she slowly looked from the trucks to Glenn and Addie. “What’s going on?” she asked in amazement. “My donations have arrived,” Glenn said with a tentative smile. “What…?” “Equipment for the lake. Books for the library,” Addie said, kissing Glenn on the cheek. Glenn saw Sophie’s apprehension. “Hey, lady, what’s the next move? Where do you want this stuff?” the driver called from his cab. Glenn looked at Sophie, who scratched the back of her head. “I’ll get Linda. She’ll be thrilled.” She disappeared into the lodge. “Was she kidding?” Glenn said. “It’s something free. Linda will be thrilled. Though she’ll squawk because she wasn’t told. Who cares? Let’s go see what you got.” An hour later, all the equipment was signed for and taken down to the lake. The enthused little campers assisted the counselors, and there was happiness in the Mohican valley. Glenn, Addie, and Luke took care of the books. They sat around the table organizing them with the help of a few campers, Darius included. Glenn was glad to see his enthusiasm. Perhaps he put his brush with unrequited love behind him. Linda seemed pleased and irritated at the same time, but Addie was right—who cares? Speaking of Maleficent…Linda walked up to the table. “I have to thank you for this, Ms. Hastings. It was quite unexpected. You’re very generous.” “You’re welcome. I’m glad to do it. Sophie and Addie have been very kind to let me make a nuisance of myself.” “That’s true,” Linda said and quickly continued. “Well, I’d better get down to the lake. Thank you again.” Glenn pasted on a sweet smile when Linda walked away. “I do not like her,” she whispered to Luke. “The air around her does seem a tad cool,” Luke said with a slight shiver. “Frigid is a better word,” Addie said. “Well, no matter.” Glenn picked up a book and examined it. “Darius?” Darius ran over to her. “Yes, Ms. Hastings.” “Number one. No more Ms. Hastings. You may call me Glenn.” “Really?” He grinned sheepishly. “Okay.” “And number two. This is Luke Valentine, a very dear friend.” Luke held out his hand. “It’s very nice to finally meet you, Darius. Glenn has told me a great deal about

you. Thanks for taking care of her for me.” Darius shook his hand. “Ms. Hast…I mean Glenn, has been real nice. She taught me how to throw and catch a baseball.” “She did?” “You needn’t sound so incredulous, Luke,” Glenn said with a sour look. “Now, Darius.” Glenn held out the hard-covered book. “This is for you.” “You mean for the library?” Darius asked as he took the book. “No,” Glenn said. “For you. A gift from me to you.” Darius’s mouth dropped as he looked at the book. “Treasure Island.” “I read that when I was about your age. It’s fascinating,” Luke said. “Pirates, buried treasure, exotic islands, and sailing ships. Great stuff. Do you think you’ll be able to read it?” Glenn smiled at Darius. “Of course he can. He can make toast.” Darius adjusted his glasses, then launched himself into Glenn’s arms. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” Her voice cracked as she held him. “It will open up a whole new world for you.” Darius pulled back. “Can I go read it now?” Glenn nodded. “Sure.” As he started to run, he turned back sporting a wide grin. “Thanks…Glenn.” Before Glenn could respond, he dashed out the door. He nearly ran Sophie over as she walked in. “Whoa there,” Sophie said, scooting out of the way. “Someone has a crush,” Addie said. Luke watched Glenn. “Yes. But who?” Glenn sniffed loudly. “Keep still. He’s an adorable boy.” “And what’s this about baseball?” Luke asked, sifting through the last of the books. “He’s trying to impress a girl, who rebuffed him.” “Ah. Puppy love?” “Something like that. Maria Rodriguez refused Darius when he asked to play a game of catch.” Glenn watched Sophie as she sat down. “What happened to the injured boy?” “Oh, I didn’t tell her,” Addie said, leafing through a book. “His parents wanted to come get him. It was a nasty sprain, but he’d have to be off it for the next week. So they took him home. One of the reasons I like having this camp close.” Sophie picked up a book and examined it. “Thanks for this, Glenn. Sorry if I didn’t say it sooner. I was a little surprised.” “You’re welcome. I’m glad I could do it for you, well, the camp.” Luke and Addie exchanged glances while Glenn and Sophie looked at each other—gazed was a better word. “I feel like I’m intruding,” Luke said absently. “I hate to break your tender moment, but I have a cooler in the trunk of my car.” Glenn smiled and tore her gaze from Sophie. “What?” she asked almost dreamily. Then it hit her. “What! A cooler? What did you bring?” Luke let out a healthy laugh. “Nothing much. A little caviar, a little cracked crab. Assorted cheeses and meats from the local gentry in Saratoga. Wonderful little shop, I might add. A bottle of bubbly. Since you’ve been roughing it, I thought all of us could have a little celebratory picnic, but I think I heard a rumble of thunder.” “Yeah,” Sophie said through a yawn. “It’s going to rain, which is why I’m glad they got the new equipment down to the lake. Forecast is for thunderstorms today.” “Well then, we’ll have to bring the picnic indoors,” Glenn announced. “Wonderful idea,” Addie said. “Let’s go to your cabin. It has a bigger fridge.” “Good idea,” Glenn said eagerly.

“Hold on a minute,” Sophie said, ignoring the collective groan. “We have a camp to run.” “Linda has a camp to run. That’s why you hired her,” Addie said. “Now stop being so logical and reasonable. No wet blankets allowed.” “Well, sorry for being the grownup in the room,” Sophie said. “Apology accepted. And grownups don’t pout,” Glenn said. “You do,” Sophie reminded her. “Besides it’s going to rain,” Glenn continued. “What do you do at camp on a rainy day?” “They stay in their cabins. So no one can go out and get hurt. So no one needs a doctor. The counselors will keep an eye on them.” Addie stabbed her cane in Sophie’s direction. “You need a little R&R, Ms. Marsh. That’s an order. You don’t have to drink, but you have to relax.” Glenn leaned over and gave Sophie a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’ll race you to the cabin.” Sophie lagged behind them as they scurried out the door. “And I’m not a wet blanket,” she called after. “Champagne and cracked crab,” she said, shaking her head. “Welcome to camp, Ms. Hastings.” Glenn laughed as she bolted out the door. She loved camp! ******* Addie closed her eyes and moaned deeply as she chewed. “What was this again?” “Prosciutto wrapped around grilled asparagus and pimento cream cheese,” Luke said. “The cream cheese is homemade, so I was told.” “I think I’m having a moment here,” Glenn said, taking a bite of smoked salmon. “Luke, I adore you.” “Thank you,” Luke said, holding up his fluted glass. “It’s amazing you got all this in one picnic basket,” Glenn said. “A very large picnic basket,” Addie said. “Let us not forget the cooler, without which we would have none of this.” Luke held up his glass once again. “Where did Sophie go?” “She felt guilty when Linda greeted us outside. Didn’t you notice?” Addie reached for another appetizer. “No,” Luke said with a shrug. “I did,” Glenn said, taking a sip of champagne. “Why does Sophie allow her to do that?” “I don’t know. They’ve been on and off for a couple years now. They’re in the off stage now, I believe.” “It better stay off,” Glenn said absently. “Is Linda a doctor?” Luke asked, watching Glenn. “Lord, no. She’s an administrator.” Addie sat back and looked out at the rain. “I suppose I’m being too harsh. Linda isn’t really as horrible as I portray her. I’m just protective of Sophie.” She looked at Glenn. “She needs someone in her life. Someone she can trust with her heart.” “I think we all need that,” Glenn said quietly. Luke gave her a strange inquisitive look. Glenn gave him the same look. What did he want? she thought. Addie watched them. “Okay, I’ve had it. I feel like I’m a third wheel here. Something’s happened, and I’m being kept out of the loop. Somebody better tell me.” Glenn let out a sigh of resignation and opened her mouth. “Glenn and Sophie had wild sex in her hotel room in Quincy,” Luke blurted out. Glenn sat there, jaw hanging open. Addie looked the same. “You did?” Addie asked. “Well, that’s wonderful. Why wouldn’t you tell me? Other than it’s none of my business.” “Glenn is afraid everyone will find out, then she’ll have to make a decision.” “What decision?” Addie asked Luke.

Glenn threw up her hands and drank her champagne. “Let me know when you’re done.” “Whether or not she admits she’s in love with Sophie,” Luke said logically. “Duh…” “She’s in love with Sophie?” “Of course she is. And Sophie’s in love with her,” Luke said, tapping the table. “Mark my words.” “Oh, I believe you,” Addie said thoughtfully, then she smiled. “I’ll be damned. It really happened after all these years.” “Can I interject something?” Luke asked Glenn. “Why stop now?” Glenn said. Addie chuckled as she snagged the last appetizer. “I know I don’t know Sophie, well, at all. But I think I’m a good judge of character. And I know the look.” Glenn cocked her head. “What look?” “Time for a story.” Luke smiled wistfully. “About four years ago, Donald and I were sitting on a park bench. I was looking somewhere at something. I can’t remember, but something drew me back to him. I found the oddest look on his face. Not to sound dramatic, but he seemed to be looking through me.” Luke rolled his eyes. “It was very unnerving. A moment later, he told me he loved me.” He reached over and covered Glenn’s hand with his. “And that, my dear, is the look Sophie had for you earlier today.” Glenn’s mouth dropped; her heart pounded in her ears, and her palms began to sweat. “Now that’s funny,” Addie said. “I know that look, as well, Luke. And you know when I saw it?” “No.” Luke smiled happily. “You must tell me.” “It was the other day after Glenn taught Darius how to throw a baseball. Sophie had been watching them. She stood in the clearing, leaning against a tree in the shadows. Then I watched as Glenn and Sophie sat there in the grass for the longest time. I assumed they were talking, and Sophie gave something to Glenn. It was when they came back.” Addie looked at Glenn. “You watched Sophie as she walked away. I have to admit, Glenn, I have never seen such a peaceful look in my life.” “What did she give you?” Luke asked. Tears filled Glenn’s eyes; she wasn’t sure she could stand, her legs were shaking, but she retrieved her purse. She pulled out a hanky, opened it, and took out the little blue wildflower. “It’s just a little thing. I don’t know why I saved it.” “Of course you do,” Luke said quietly. He and Glenn smiled at each other. “You’ve changed, Glenn.” “Have I?” “Yes, I like this,” he said. When he saw Glenn’s green eyes fill with tears again, he cocked his head. “What’s the matter, Isis?” Glenn sniffed and dabbed the corner of her eyes with her napkin. “I don’t know. It must be this country air.” “Well, I think I’ll head back to my cabin,” Addie said. “The rain has stopped, and if I drink any more champagne at this time of the day, I’m shameless…” Luke stood and offered his assistance. “Thank you for all you’ve done.” Addie patted Glenn on the shoulder as she walked by. She then kissed Luke on the cheek. “Both of you. Will you be spending the night?” “Oh, no,” Luke said, walking her to the door. “I’ll be leaving this afternoon. Thank God it’s only an hour drive to Quincy. I promised the girls I’d have dinner with them.” “The girls?” Glenn asked. “Rhoda and Noreen. I’m their new best friend.” Glenn laughed. “That seems fitting. Addie, I’ll see you later.” She watched them, making sure Luke helped Addie down the wet steps. When Luke returned, he was whistling.

“Why are you so happy?” Glenn asked. “You’re right. It must be the air up here. Everything is so clean and fresh. I must admit, Glenn.” He sat and picked up his champagne glass. “I had my doubts that you would last even two days. And you haven’t run home yet.” “I know. I’ve surprised myself.” “And is Sophie glad you’re still here?” Luke held up his hand. “And don’t be coy. Tell me the truth.” Glenn wanted to be indignant with him, but she knew he was right. “Yes, she is.” She told him of their night at the lake and the kiss and their talks. She glossed over the intimate exchange before the swim. Luke listened, not interrupting, just nodding and raising an eyebrow now and then. “So I really don’t know what to think.” “Oh, I think you do,” he said. “And you’re hopeful.” “Yes.” The quick answer stunned both of them. “So what are you going to do?” “I don’t know. What can I do? She lives here. I live in New York and will go on location for weeks, months at a time.” She sat back, letting out a dejected sigh. “Oh, what does it matter?” Luke stood and gathered the empty champagne bottle and empty containers from their feast. “I’m not sure what to say. You’ve been so careful to keep your personal life personal.” “I know. I told Sophie my façade was like a second skin.” “You can shed that façade.” “Not too easily, I’m afraid.” Glenn helped him clear the table in silence. The early afternoon sun broke through the clouds and shined brightly in the cabin. “Well, it stopped raining. I suppose you’ll leave.” Luke grinned and put his arm around her. “Well, I can’t stay. I have the girls waiting for me.” Glenn pulled a face. “Well, don’t let me keep you.” “Stop it,” he said, giving her a brotherly hug. “Don’t be glum. This could be the best thing for you, if you let it.” Glenn only shrugged. Luke rolled his eyes and took her hand. “Walk me to the car. You can carry the picnic basket.” Glenn stood by his car as he packed the cooler in the trunk. “You will drive safe.” “No, I’ll be reckless and maniacal. Of course I will. What a silly thing to say.” “Ha, ha.” Luke hugged her once again, then pulled back. “Have some fun in life that does not include a spa day or Hollywood gossip.” “You love Hollywood gossip.” “That’s true. But you know what I mean.” He slipped in behind the wheel. “It’s been my experience that if someone kissed me, it’s because they wanted to. I think the same holds true for you and Sophie. You’re not teenagers anymore.” “Well past that,” Glenn said in full pout. “Then time’s a-wastin’,” he said. “Now back away. I don’t want to splatter your white tennies with mud. I love you. Call me.” Glenn backed up and laughed. “You’re an idiot. But I adore you.” Luke winked and blew her a kiss before driving down the muddy road while Glenn waved until he was out of sight. She smiled and took a deep breath of warm, rain-washed air. When she turned around, she saw Sophie standing on the steps of the lodge, watching her. She gave a short wave to Glenn, who returned it. She frowned deeply when Linda walked out of the lodge. They exchanged a few words before they disappeared back into the lodge.

“Time’s a-wastin’,” Glenn whispered. “Oh, Luke, my old friend, how I hope you’re right.”

Chapter 27 Glenn sat in her cabin dejected, resting her chin on her hand as she looked out the window. “May I come in?” Addie called from the screen door. “Sure,” Glenn said, waving her in. “Camp is over, and you’re still alive. You’re going back to civilization tomorrow. Well, Quincy. That’s something.” Glenn smiled and nodded. “I know. It’s over.” “You sound disappointed.” “Oh, I should be glad to get away from the little darlings.” “And the bigger one?” Glenn shrugged. “It just went by so fast.” “But you’re just going to Quincy,” Addie said, leaning on her cane. “I know,” Glenn said absently. “I don’t know about you, but you need to know more about a small town than just trying to learn about a small-town doctor. Don’t you agree?” Glenn smiled. “Yes, I do.” “And when I’m busy and you can’t be tagging along, someone should show you around Quincy.” “True,” Glenn said. “Go on.” “And who better than someone whose family practically built the town?” “Brilliant!” Glenn said. She waited for a moment. “We’re talking about Sophie, right?” “Yes. You just have to convince her she has something more important to do than staying at this camp.” “Oh.” Glenn chewed at her bottom lip. “That won’t be easy.” Addie shrugged. “You seemed a little distant from her last night and today. I don’t know.” “Well, I knew she had things to do. And I…well…I didn’t want to get in her way.” Glenn looked down at table. “And she seemed to be preoccupied with lizard…” She frowned deeply. “Linda.” “So that’s it?” “What’s it?” “You’re going to back off from Sophie? Again?” Glenn winced at the truth in Addie’s words; she said nothing. “I’m going to give you one piece of advice. Sophie needs you and you need her. Any idiot can see that. Sophie also needs to get back to Quincy, back home. She loves this camp, but Linda is a bloodsucking—” “Lizard?” “What is it with you and lizards?” Addie raised her hand. “Never mind. My advice? Go to Quincy. Sophie will follow. It’s my bet she’ll even take you there. The rest is up to you.” A wide smile appeared; Glenn sat back and put her hands behind her head. “Brilliant.” “I’ll leave you to your thoughts.” Addie stood. “See you at dinner.” Glenn reached over and held Addie’s arm as she passed. “Thanks, Addie. You’re a good friend.” “You two are worth it.” She kissed the top of her head before walking out. Glenn sat back and thought about what Addie said and what Luke had said. Neither she nor Sophie had talked about the night in her cabin before the swim. If Sophie hadn’t stopped, Glenn knew what would have happened. It’s what would have happened afterward that was the question. Was it better to leave it alone? Go back to New York and stop this before it even started. Glenn chewed at her lip once again. But it had started. It started when Sophie came to the bookstore that day. It set everything else in motion, and there was no turning back. Every day since, bits and pieces had come back to Glenn. Whether she would

remember the entire night or not was still anyone’s guess. But the other night, when they made love, it was amazing and not because of what she felt in the past, but what she felt right now. She wondered if Sophie felt the same. Or was Sophie just trying to recapture the past? This was one reason she kept her distance these last couple of days at Camp Mohican. Normally, Glenn would chalk it up to one night of erotic sex and leave it at that. But with Sophie Marsh, it was different. Her feelings were involved now. This was serious, and Luke was right. She had a decision to make. Glenn stared out the window and smiled. “Quincy, New York, batten down the hatches. Glenn Hastings is coming back to town.” “Glenn?” She jumped when she heard Sophie call her; she heard panic in Sophie’s voice. She ran to the door just as Sophie ran up the steps. “What’s wrong?” “Is Darius with you?” “No. Why?” “We can’t find him. He was supposed to meet me at the basketball court an hour ago.” “I haven’t seen him. I’ve been packing and—” “I see him!” Kim called out. She pointed to the main road of the camp. There was Darius, his backpack slung over his shoulder. He was nearly out of sight. Sophie turned, but Glenn held on to her arm. “Let me go with you, Sophie.” “All right. I can’t imagine where he’s going.” Glenn ran down the road with Sophie. When she called Darius, he looked back, then started running. “Damn it,” Glenn said breathlessly as she closed the distance between them. “Darius! Why are you running?” “Because you’re chasing me!” he yelled over his shoulder. “We’re not chasing you,” Sophie called out. “Well, really, we are,” Glenn said, trying to keep up. “We want to talk to you.” Glenn ran as fast as she could in her sandals. “Please, Darius.” He stopped and turned around. When they got to him, Glenn was shocked to see tears streaming down his face. “What’s wrong? Where are you going?” “To New York,” he said, jutting out his jaw. “New York? Why?” Glenn knelt in front of him and put her hand to her heart. Sophie stood back. “I think I’m having a heart attack. Answer me.” “You’re leaving.” His bottom lip quivered; he wiped the tears away with the heel of his hand. “So what did you think you were going to do?” “Find out from Luke where you lived and go there,” he said, kicking the dirt road. Glenn sighed and sat back on her heels. “You can’t go to New York, darling.” “I don’t want to go back to Quincy.” “Why, honey? Mrs. Cartwright would be very sad.” “No, she wouldn’t,” he said quietly. “She doesn’t even want me to be her son. She keeps telling me she hopes I find a good family.” He looked up then. “You could be.” Glenn blinked several times and had no idea how to respond to that. Sophie walked up and knelt beside Glenn. “Hey, Darius. What are you doing?” Darius adjusted his glasses. “I’m going to New York.” “Okay,” Sophie said. “You need a ride?”

“Sophie…” Darius gave her an incredulous look but said nothing. “Do you have bus fare?” Sophie asked. “Or are you taking the train? I can take you to Saratoga. You can’t walk there.” “Are you crazy?” Glenn asked. Darius dropped his backpack. “Yeah, are you? You can’t do that. I’m just a kid.” He narrowed his eyes at Sophie. “People go to prison for stuff like that.” Sophie ran her hand across her mouth to stop the laughter bubbling up inside. “Well, I can’t let you just walk, can I?” Glenn looked at Sophie as if she were some alien liz… She shook her head. “No one is walking anywhere, and no one is driving anyone anywhere.” She regarded Darius. “Darius, you can’t run away. It solves nothing. And you have to face it one day.” She glanced up at Sophie, who smiled. “Mrs. Cartwright loves you,” Sophie added. “But when her husband died, she had to take on another job, and the state might not think it’s enough for you to live with her. That’s what she means by a good family. She loves you, and she wants to be your mom.” “But I can help her. I can make coffee for her.” He tried so hard not to cry. “I can load the dishwasher and…” He turned his back on both of them. “And I can make toast without burning it. I’m careful.” Glenn bit her lip not to start crying. She reached out and gently turned him around. “You’re a good man, my little Scaramouche.” She pulled a hanky from her pocket. “Now dry your eyes. I’ll figure out something.” “You will?” “Of course I will. I’m an actress. I can do anything.” She glanced at Sophie as she wiped his cheeks. “Now no more talk of leaving. Because I’m not. Not just yet anyway.” Darius and Sophie looked at her. Glenn smiled. “I’m going back to Quincy.” “You are?” Darius asked with wide grin. “Yes, I am. I have some unfinished work to do.” “For your movie?” Darius asked. Glenn glanced up at Sophie. “And other things. Now let’s get back. Good heavens, we almost missed our last dinner here. And I believe it’s pizza night. You wouldn’t want to miss that, would you?” “Darius, why don’t you get back and ready for dinner, sport? I want to talk to Glenn.” “Okay. Thanks, Glenn,” he said, hugging her around the waist. He then looked up at Sophie. “You weren’t really gonna drive me to Saratoga, were you?” “Nah,” Sophie said, ruffling his hair. “Get going before I change my mind, though.” “Okay.” Glenn smiled as she watched him run back to the lodge; it quickly faded when she looked at Sophie. “Well, I took care of that problem.” “How are you going to take care of it?” “I don’t exactly know right off hand. Give me a moment to think. There has to be a way. You can tell he has great affection for Mrs. Cartwright, and I’m sure the feeling is mutual. So there has to be a way. Other than driving the poor child to Saratoga. I’ll just have to find one. I am not without influence.” “I can only imagine.” Sophie started back toward the lodge. Glenn fell in step beside her. “So you’re really going to go back to Quincy?” “Yes. It’s what we agreed to. Just a few days of camp.” “I guess I thought after this, you’d just go back to New York.” Glenn grabbed her by the arm. “Is that what you really thought? After what we—” “I don’t know. You haven’t talked to me all day. So I figured you changed your mind.”

“I haven’t. I just thought you had things you had to do with Linda.” “I did,” Sophie said softly. “And how did that go?” she asked, kicking at the gravel. She folded her arms across her chest in a definite defensive posture. “Though I’m sure I don’t care.” Sophie laughed then. “God, you’re annoying. You’ve successfully turned my life inside out. You’ve terrorized a small town, as well as my camp.” “Well, that was never my intention.” “Things just seem to happen to you?” “I’m a victim of circumstance.” “C’mon.” They walked in silence for another moment. Again, Glenn could not take the silence any longer. “So you seemed to be busy with Linda.” “You mean lizard?” Glenn stopped abruptly. “I…How?” Sophie continued walking. “I have connections, too. There’s nothing between us, Glenn.” “I don’t care.” “Yes, you do.” “Don’t be smug.” “Don’t be coy.” Glenn stopped again. She opened her mouth; Sophie put her hand up. “I know. You grow weary. So when are you going back to Quincy?” “Tomorrow. Addie said she was going to go to the clinic to check up on things, and I should go with her. But she made a good point.” Sophie glanced at her. “You’re going to make me ask, aren’t you? Okay, what was Addie’s point?” “I’m glad you asked. She thinks I should learn about the town and the people, as well. And someone should show me around.” “That sounds logical. Did she mention who this lucky person should be? I opt for Frank Winthrop. He’s the mayor after all.” “No. That was not her first suggestion. She thought someone whose family has been around since the beginning of Quincy.” “Hmm. That’s a good idea. It could still be Frank, though. He’s a historian. The town is full of historians, and they’d all be too happy to show you around.” Glenn stopped and yanked on Sophie’s arm. “I’m talking about you, you foolish… I want you—” “I know. I just wanted you to say it. Except for the foolish part.” Glenn stood there as Sophie walked ahead of her. “There you go walking away from me again. We have to talk about that!” Sophie waved her hand and kept walking.

Chapter 28 “Are you sure you don’t mind?” Glenn asked. “With Luke back in New York, I’m all alone.” “Somehow, I think you’d manage.” “I don’t want to be in the way.” “You do realize it’s much too late for that.” Sophie leaned against the railing, watching Glenn as she rocked in the swing. She tried not to smile when Glenn chuckled evilly. “I’m serious,” Glenn said. “If you’d rather I not visit your little hamlet again, I would totally understand.” “Okay,” Sophie said. “Thank you. I’d rather you didn’t.” Glenn stopped swinging. “You would? Why? I won’t get in the way. It would only be for a week or perhaps two, three tops. All right, a month. And I’m doing so well learning from Addie. And I promised poor Darius again I’d be there when I left him this morning at breakfast. Boy, you’re a killjoy, let me tell you. And while I’m thinking about it, it’s a free country, Sophie Marsh. Even in upstate New York, where I might add, this government was formed. Well, it’s close enough to Philadelphia. You can’t tell me what to do or where I can and cannot go.” “You just asked—” “It was rhetorical, for heaven’s sake. I didn’t mean it.” “Then why…” Sophie stopped and ran her fingers through her hair, then she walked off the porch. “Where are you going?” “To my cabin to pack. I suggest you do the same. We’re leaving in a half hour.” “Does that mean you were joking?” Glenn scrambled off the swing and ran after her. “That’s what it means, right?” “My God, you’re annoying,” Sophie called out. “Yes, yes, I was joking. Now will you stop your babbling and go pack?” “Well, all right,” she said, trying to keep up with Sophie. “There’s no need to be rude. You really need to work on that. You don’t have to be...” Sophie let out a low growl; she whirled around and grabbed Glenn, roughly pulling her into her arms. She planted a scorching kiss against her lips, then pulled back. Glenn staggered, nearly falling on her ass. “Uh…” “That seems to be the only way to shut you the hell up. Good God!” She walked away from Glenn while laughing. “Without a doubt. So annoying.” Glenn stood there, her mouth hanging open. “Uh…” ******* True to her word, Sophie stood by her SUV exactly thirty minutes later. She impatiently looked at her watch. Addie looked at her from the passenger seat. “Sophie, we have plenty of time. There’s no rush, you control freak.” Sophie poked her head in the window. “Addie, left to her own devices, I know that woman would be late for her own funeral.” She stood then and yelled, “Glenn, I am leaving in one minute.” “I’m coming, I’m coming,” Glenn yelled back as she walked out. She smiled sweetly and turned to Brian. “Thank you for helping me, Brian. Sophie Marsh is a rude woman.” “Kinda impatient,” Brian said, groaning deeply as he picked up the suitcases. “I’ll come back for the other one.” “Oh, no, Brian. Let me get it. It’s the least I can do. Besides, this one is on wheels. Isn’t that convenient?” She walked ahead of him, pulling the wheeled piece of luggage.

“Yes, ma’am.” He was a sweaty mess by the time he got down the steps of Glenn’s cabin. “Are you all right? No hernia or anything,” Sophie said to Brian as he struggled to get the luggage in the back of the SUV. He then took the bag from Glenn, as well. Glenn smiled wistfully as she looked around the camp and at her home these past few days. “I think I’m going to miss this old cabin. And Camp Mohican, as well, with its rolling green hills and clear blue lake. It’s been my home away from oomph…” “Yeah, yeah, me too.” Sophie pushed her into the backseat and slammed the door. ******* An hour later, Glenn had an anxious feeling when Sophie pulled into Quincy. “Here we are,” Sophie said, looking in the rearview mirror, “Sunset and Camden.” Glenn laughed, the anxious feeling dissipating when she saw Sophie smile and heard Addie’s laughter. “I suppose I’ll have to struggle with your luggage since we didn’t bring Brian with us.” Sophie popped the back hatch. “Don’t be a sourpuss,” Addie said. “Get Glenn settled. I’m taking the car to the clinic. I’ll be back after lunch. If you two aren’t busy, meet me at the diner.” She kissed Glenn on the cheek. “And if you are busy, have fun and don’t let her boss you around.” She pulled away from the curb, leaving Sophie to struggle with Glenn’s suitcases. “Ms. Hastings!” Frank ran out to meet them. “It’s good to see you again. How was camp?” Glenn slipped her arm in his. “It was wonderful. Sophie and Addie have done a marvelous job for the children.” “That’s okay,” Sophie groaned and lifted the bags as they walked ahead. “I got it.” By the time they got to Glenn’s room, Sophie groaned again. “Open the door.” “Oh, I’m sorry,” Glenn said and quickly opened the door, allowing Sophie to precede her. “Just set them…” Sophie dropped the luggage by the foot of the bed. “Anywhere is fine.” Sophie flounced back on the bed. “What do you have in those bags?” “Nothing out of the ordinary,” Glenn said, sitting beside her on the bed. “Thank you.” Sophie turned her head. “For what?” “For being kindhearted and at the same time supremely arrogant.” “Well, I like to mix it up a bit. Keep you on your toes.” Glenn turned and lightly ran her fingertips along Sophie’s brow. “You do it well. Better than anyone I’ve ever met. And I’m not sure how to take that.” Sophie grinned. “So all the women in your life just bow to your celebrity status?” Glenn chuckled sadly. “All the women? It’s been a long while.” “For me, too.” “Really? You don’t fool me, Sophie Marsh. You’re too excruciatingly adorkable.” Sophie reached up and pulled Glenn down on top of her. “Did you lock the door?” Glenn looked down into her blue eyes. “Why?” “I just don’t want Martha busting in while I’m kissing you. The town has enough to talk about with just you being here.” “I doubt Martha will just—” “Oh, yes, she will. She’s the town gossip and…” Glenn jumped up and ran to the door, turning the deadbolt; she then returned to lie next to Sophie. “I don’t want to be a distraction.” “You keep saying that, but yet you are,” Sophie said, turning on her side to face Glenn. She reached over and slipped a few strands of Glenn’s hair behind her ear. “Do you color your hair? Addie said you

can’t get this color from a bottle.” “Oh, I’m sure you could. But no, I’m very lucky in that regard. No coloring, no surgery. It’s all me.” “And I’d like to see more of it again at some point.” “And at some point, you will,” Glenn said softly. “Now about that birthmark…” Sophie laughed. “You’re right. I have it. And I’m glad you remembered. We’ll take the scenic route and find it.” She leaned over and kissed Glenn, pulling her close. “Do we need a map?” Glenn asked, kissing her in return. “Nah. We’ll use the Braille system.” They both laughed until they heard a knock at the door. They stopped and stared at each other for a moment. “Shush…maybe they’ll go away,” Glenn whispered. “It’s Martha. She’s like a dog with a bone.” “Are you sure…?” “Glenn? It’s Martha Winthrop.” They sighed and touched foreheads. “Just a moment,” Glenn called out and scrambled off the bed. She glared at Sophie, who stretched out and didn’t move. “Sophie…” When Sophie didn’t move, Glenn shrugged. “Fine, it’s your town.” She opened the door, but stood, blocking Martha, who tried to look into her room. “Hello, Martha. Is it time for Bunko already?” “What?” Martha asked, straining her neck. “Oh, no, no. I just wanted to let you know that we’re having our midsummer dance tomorrow night at the—” “VFW?” “No, no. It’s at Quincy Park. We’re having a cookout and music and dancing. Weather permitting, of course, but it looks promising. The whole town will be there.” “I’d love to. What time?” “Around six and don’t you bring a thing. We’ll see you then.” She turned and called over her shoulder. “You too, Sophie.” Sophie laughed. “I’ll be there, Martha!” Glenn was stunned as she closed the door. “What’s the matter?” “I suppose I’m not used to all this familiarity.” Sophie swung her legs over the side and stood. “Surely, with your celebrity status…” “Oh, yes.” Glenn laughed then. “But it’s always been superficial.” “I see.” Sophie walked over to her and sat in the old chair; she pulled Glenn on her lap. “And this is too real?” Glenn nodded and played with the buttons on Sophie’s shirt. “And I’ve always had an escape plan.” “You’ve always needed one?” Sophie moved so Glenn could rest her head against her shoulder. “Yes, I suppose. I’ve always kept my private life private. And now, in just a few short days, things are all turned around.” She looked up at Sophie. “I never dreamed this would happen.” “Too much?” “No, not too much. Too surreal perhaps. We seemed destined to do this backward.” “We might have put the cart before the horse. But I’m enjoying the ride.” “I am, too. I’m enjoying it completely. Is that all right?” Sophie smiled and nodded. “More than all right. And I understand what you’re saying. A great deal has happened to us. Look, how about I make dinner tonight at my place? No one will barge in, and we can have that alone time again.” Glenn agreed. “That sounds wonderful.”

“Okay, get off me.” Glenn laughed and stood. They held hands as they walked to the door. “So I’ll pick you up at eight?” “Seven.” Glenn happily swung Sophie’s hand back and forth. Sophie raised an eyebrow. “Six thirty and that’s my final offer.” “Deal.” ******* After Sophie left, Glenn showered and decided to take a stroll through Quincy before Sophie picked her up. She absently walked the cobblestone walk, dodging tourists, amazed that no one knew who she was, and she liked it. Even the folks in Quincy greeted her but did not fawn over her as they did when she first arrived. She stopped at a little shop at the end of town and got a blueberry snow cone. Childhood memories flooded her brain as she sat on the park bench in front of the store and ate her frozen treat. “Glenn!” She looked up when she heard Darius’s voice and waved. He was with Mrs. Cartwright; he waved and ran ahead of her. “Scaramouche! What a happy surprise,” Glenn said. “Good afternoon. You must be Mrs. Cartwright.” “I am. Very nice to meet you. Please call me Leona.” “Leona, please join me. And you must call me Glenn.” “Thank you.” Leona sat down with a tired sigh. “It’s a hot one today.” Glenn noticed Darius looking at the store and all the tourists coming out with their frozen treats. “Darius, if it’s all right with your mother, I’d like to buy you both a snow cone. They’re refreshing.” “Sure,” Leona said with a wink. Glenn handed him a few dollars. “Get whatever you like.” “M-mom, what do you want?” Darius asked. Leona seemed stunned. “I-I…lemon, thank you, sweetie.” Darius smiled. “Be right back. Oh, thanks, Glenn.” “You’re welcome.” Glenn laughed and turned to Leona, who still seemed stunned. “Is everything all right?” “He’s never called me Mom before.” She looked at Glenn. “I think it’s the talk you had. He told me how kind you were while he was at camp. He didn’t want to stay the whole week because you were coming here. You’ve had quite an effect on him.” “As he has had on me. He’s an amazing boy. You’ve done a good job, Leona.” “Thanks. I tried to tell him how much I want to adopt him. But…well, that’s not your concern, Ms. Hastings.” “Glenn, remember. And I understand it has to be hard in your situation. Sophie and Addie mentioned it. I hope you don’t mind.” “No, I don’t. It’s common knowledge.” She looked around the bustling street. “I used to be a manager for a company in Saratoga. Nine years. Then got laid off. Now I work at Walmart part time and waitress the rest of the time. After my husband passed, it was just so hard.” She smiled then. “But I have two blessings. Tommy and Darius.” “And you love them.” “More than my life. Tommy wants to go to med school.” “Ouch.” Leona rolled her eyes and laughed. “But Dr. Addie, well, she’s going to write him a letter. And Tommy is so smart, we’re hoping for a scholarship. I’m sorry, I don’t mean to bend your ear.” “Oh, no, please. I’ve spent so much time in front of a camera playing make-believe…” Glenn stopped

when Darius approached balancing two snow cones. He had a dollar bill between his teeth. “Here’s your change, Glenn…” Glenn cringed. “You keep it. I insist.” “Darius, take that out of your mouth, baby boy,” his mother said, reaching for the snow cone. Darius pocketed the money and sat next to his mother on the bench. “Thanks again.” “No problem. Now tell me what’s going on at the corner there.” “Oh, that’s the community theater. The town council is trying to get funds to renovate it. Martha Winthrop is leading the charge. She fancies herself a Broadway actress.” Leona laughed and ate the snow cone. “Oh, I didn’t mean…” Glenn laughed and held up her hand. “I know what you mean. Don’t worry. So do you think they’ll succeed?” Glenn asked, watching the people mill around the old theater. “I don’t know. They’re not very organized,” Leona said, nibbling at the snow cone. “I tried to tell them they needed one person who knew what they were doing to handle all the paperwork and financing. And no offense, it’s not Martha.” “Hmm.” Glenn glanced at Leona, who wiped Darius’s chin with the napkin. She made a mental note to talk to Martha Winthrop at the dance. “Will you be at the dance tomorrow night?” “Oh, I don’t know. I have to work until seven.” “And she’s usually pooped when she gets home,” Darius said absently. “And takes a bubbly bath.” Leona’s big brown eyes grew wide. Glenn laughed and nudged her shoulder into Leona. “Nothing wrong with that.” Leona laughed. “It’s a good thing. So I can’t believe I’m sitting on a park bench with a famous movie star.” Glenn waved her off as she finished her snow cone. “Please, it’s a job like any other. I’m just extremely lucky, that’s all. And I’ve learned one thing from my time here.” “What’s that?” “Good fortune is no good unless you spread it around. I think tomorrow at the dance I will have a talk with Martha Winthrop about that community theater.” “What do you want to do?” “Well.” Glenn absently looked at her watch. “Oh, my God. Is that the correct time?” She stood up. “I have to get back to the hotel or I’ll be late, and the woman waiting for me will not be happy.” “Sophie?” Leona asked. “Why, yes. How…?” “Quincy telegraph,” Leona said with a grin. “You going to see Sophie?” Darius asked. “Well, I, um.” Glenn threw up her hands. “Yes, I am. I have to run. It was so nice meeting you, Leona. I hope you’ll be at the dance tomorrow night. Darius, if you’re there, I’ll pencil you in my dance card.” She practically ran down the cobblestone streets. “That woman has me running after her,” she said breathlessly as she ran into the hotel. “Hello, Ms. Hastings…” “Frank, haven’t time,” she said hastily as she dashed up the stairs.

Chapter 29 Glenn had never showered and dressed so quickly. She sprayed perfume all over her, then coughed horribly. “Too much…” She looked in the mirror over the dresser and turned sideways. “Good. Not too bloated.” She wore a pale blue summer dress, grateful she got a little sun while at camp, and her hair loosely pulled back. She slipped into her sandals and grabbed her purse just as the phone on the desk rang. She didn’t even know there was a phone there. Cautiously, she picked up the receiver. “Hello?” “This is Frank, you know Frank Winthrop at the front desk.” Glenn smiled. “Yes, Frank.” “Is this Ms. Hastings?” Glenn looked at the receiver first. “Yes, Frank.” “Oh, good. Someone’s here to see you. Says you’re expecting her. I told her to go right up, but she insisted. Said she’ll be waiting for you down here. Said it wouldn’t be right to go to your room.” Her heart skipped all over the place as she grinned and rocked back and forth. “She did?” “Yes.” He then whispered, “It’s Sophie.” “Yes, Frank, I know. Please tell her I’ll be right down.” “Don’t come down too fast,” he whispered. “Yes, Frank.” She hung up the phone and grabbed her purse again. She looked at her reflection once more. “Oh, Glenn, what’s happening? Are you ready for this?” She put her hand to her heart and took a deep breath. “Here goes.” She ran down the hall and down the stairs, stopping just before she got to the bottom landing. She nonchalantly took the last steps. “Hello, Ms. Hastings,” Frank said. “You look lovely.” “I do?” She realized how she missed Luke right now. “Very much.” He winked and motioned to the common room. “She’s been pacing.” “She has?” Glenn asked with a wide grin. Frank winked. “You have a good night.” Glenn reached over and touched his hand. “Thank you, Frank. And please call me Glenn.” “You got it, Glenn.” She took a deep breath and walked into the common room to find Sophie standing at the fireplace. “I’m sorry I’m late,” Glenn said. Sophie turned and smiled. “I just know that’s not the first time you’ve apologized for that.” “And it won’t be the last.” Sophie walked up to her and whispered, “You look great.” “Thanks,” Glenn said, trying to swallow. Glenn barely remembered the short drive to Sophie’s home. She believed Sophie talked most of the time, and she truly hoped no responses were necessary. Her mind was on what might happen later. She followed Sophie inside. “Something to drink?” Sophie asked, leading her through the living room. “It’s hot out here. How about a gin and tonic?” “Sure, thanks.” Glenn walked over to the window and looked out at the lake. “It does look better in the light of day.” “It should be a great sunset,” Sophie called from the kitchen. “Make yourself at home.”

Glenn took in the scenic view again; she blinked several times when she noticed it. Her heart raced as she tried to catch her breath. There were now two Adirondack chairs on the shore separated by a small table with a lantern on it. “Here ya go.” Glenn took the tall glass. “Thanks.” “Welcome.” Sophie held up her glass. “To starting over.” “How about to starting where we left off?” Sophie grinned and touched her glass to Glenn’s. “I like that better.” They each took a long drink. Glenn motioned to the chairs; she was pleasantly surprised when Sophie blushed. “I thought it was time. As you said, it looked lonely. C’mon, let’s go see the sunset. I’ve got steaks whenever you’re ready.” Glenn couldn’t speak; she just nodded and followed Sophie to the shoreline. She set her glass on the table and sank into the comfortable chair. She kicked off her sandals, letting her toes wiggle in the sandy shoreline. Sophie did the same as she sat. “So two chairs?” Glenn asked. “Yeah, you were right. It looked too lonely by itself. Much better this way. Don’t you think?” “I do. This is very beautiful. So peaceful.” She glanced at Sophie, who gazed out at the lake. “I like it. I’m glad you do, too.” She looked at Glenn. “I’m glad you’re here.” When she extended her hand, Glenn took it. “I’m glad you invited me. I—” She heard someone whistling in the woods. “Umm…” Sophie hung her head. “Hi, Dad.” “Hey, you promised to fix that damned lawnmower.” He stopped when he saw Glenn. “Oh, hell. I’m so sorry. I never thought you’d have a woman here.” “Thank you,” Sophie said, avoiding Glenn. “Hello, Mr. Marsh,” Glenn said, trying not to laugh. Adam walked up to her and offered his hand. “It’s nice to see you again. Please call me Adam.” “Thank you, and you must call me Glenn.” “I will, thanks. No formality here. Right, Sophie?” “Why bother?” Sophie said, staring at the lake. She picked up her glass and took a long drink. “I’d love one, thanks,” Adam said, winking at Glenn. “You don’t like gin.” “Then I’ll have bourbon.” “I don’t have bourbon.” “Then I’ll have gin. You make things so complicated.” Sophie shook her head and walked away. “Wonder what her problem is,” Adam said as Sophie walked into the house. He sat in the vacated chair. “So how do you like Quincy, Glenn?” “I love it. I understand from Sophie your family had a big hand in starting it.” “We did. Though it’s named after Addie’s relative. He was a big mucky-muck, I suppose. So what’s it like being a movie star?” Glenn laughed nervously. “Well, as you might imagine.” “I can’t,” he said, eagerly waiting. “It’s glamorous, I suppose. Never a lack of cameras.” “Pain in the arse?” Glenn took a drink. “Mostly, yes. But it goes with the territory.”

“I bet.” They sat in silence for a moment; Glenn truly wished Sophie would return. “So you’re the one from San Francisco, eh?” Glenn quickly took another drink and nearly choked. “It’s okay. Sophie told me.” He laughed and scratched his head. “I’m not very good with this sort of thing.” “Neither am I, believe me.” Mercifully, Sophie returned with her father’s drink. Glenn noticed it was in a short glass; she smiled at the implication. Apparently, Adam got the hint, as well. He looked at the small glass in his hand. “Would you like your seat back?” “No,” Sophie said in a clipped voice. Adam took a long drink. “I think you forgot the gin.” “Dad…” Adam laughed and set the glass on the table. “Okay, I’m not an idiot. I get it.” He stood with a groan. “Glenn, it was nice to see you again, even for this short visit.” “I’m sure we’ll see each other in town, Adam.” He smiled, then looked at Sophie. “Lawnmower. Tomorrow.” “Good night.” “Thanks for the drink.” “I like him,” Glenn said, watching Adam walk down the trail and into the woods. “Yeah, the mood killer.” “No, he wasn’t,” Glenn said. “He wasn’t? Well, that’s something anyway.” She reached over and took Glenn’s hand. “Now where were we?” “I think we were going to watch the sunset. Unless you had something else in mind.” “There will be plenty of sunsets.” ******* Glenn woke slowly; she had no idea what time it was, but the sun was annoying as she hugged the pillow and sighed. “Good morning.” Her eyes flew open when she heard Sophie’s voice. For a moment, she was disoriented; then just as quickly, she remembered where she was. A peaceful, contented feeling engulfed her, or perhaps it was Sophie who spooned behind her, wrapping her arm around her waist. Glenn smiled dreamily and clutched Sophie’s hand to her breast. “Good morning,” she whispered. When she felt Sophie’s warm lips on her back, she sighed. “You’d better stop that.” “Or?” Sophie gently kneaded her breast while she kissed the back of her neck. “Or you’ll have to make love to me again,” Glenn said breathlessly. Her body once again began to tremble. She felt Sophie’s hand travel from her breast down her stomach, then farther. Glenn easily rolled toward Sophie, leaning against her body; she parted her legs. “Sophie,” she whispered, reveling in Sophie’s touch. “I love the feel of you,” Sophie whispered against her ear. She slipped her finger inside as Glenn arched into her touch. “Yes.” Glenn lay on her back with Sophie sensually lying next to her, kissing her breast while she added another finger, then another. “Don’t. Stop.” Sophie slowly moved her fingers within her, bringing Glenn to the edge of orgasm. When her thumb brushed across her clitoris, Glenn arched her back and cried out.

Glenn felt the orgasm rise; she reached for Sophie, pulling her as close as possible. When her orgasm hit, Glenn thought it would be over soon, but it came in waves, over and over until she couldn’t take it any longer. Before Glenn pushed Sophie out of bed, Sophie eased her fingers away. Glenn moaned deeply; her body hummed, and the incessant throbbing stopped. “Good God,” she said breathlessly. Sophie kissed her sensually. “That was good.” “Good?” Glenn laughed. “It was amazing. I still can’t get over how I could have ever forgotten that night.” “You don’t have to worry about remembering anymore.” Sophie kissed her once more before rolling onto her back, taking Glenn with her. They lay in a tangled mass of sheets and pillows. Glenn cuddled close; she lazily ran her fingertips across Sophie’s breasts. She lifted her head, swiping her hair away from her face. “I’m feeling very frisky right now.” Sophie raised an eyebrow. “Really? Well, frisk away.” She spread her arms out and sported a saucy grin. “Be very careful what you ask for.” Glenn moved over Sophie, settling between her legs. She moved her hips into Sophie. “I love the feel of you, as well. You have…” She kissed her chin. “A very…” She kissed her neck and down to her breasts. “Warm…” She kissed down her stomach, then kissed the top of her thighs. “Strong body.” She placed a kiss on her inner thigh. “That’s all mine.” “Yes,” Sophie said in a ragged voice. “It is.” Glenn looked up and grinned. “And now it’s my turn for control.” “God…” “Lie still.” Glenn parted Sophie’s legs as far as she could; she oddly thought how limber Sophie was. She inhaled Sophie’s scent, which had her completely aroused. She flicked her tongue back and forth, while Sophie’s body twitched with each pass. She let her tongue do the talking, and in a moment, she had Sophie holding her in place. Glenn was ecstatic when Sophie shamelessly begged her not to stop. And she didn’t. “Okay, okay,” Sophie called out, her back arched. “Stop. Please. I…” Glenn relented and softly placed a kiss where her tongue had happily been. “Uncle?” “Yes, yes,” Sophie cried out. “Uncle, aunt, grandmother, please. Stop.” Glenn kissed her way up Sophie’s lean body and lay beside her; she pulled Sophie close to her, holding her while her body trembled. “Holy…” Sophie mumbled against her breast. She looked up. “You’re the devil.” “We’re going to fall asleep again, aren’t we?” Glenn whispered. She smiled when all she got was a lazy nod. ******* When she woke again, Glenn was alone. “Hmm. One night and day with me, and now she’s gone.” She sat up and saw a blue robe at the foot of the bed. She laughed when she picked up the handwritten note. Shower’s down the hall. I’m in the kitchen. I’m starving. Do you have any idea what time it is? She laughed and jumped out of bed, immediately stumbling. Her ass muscles were killing her. She struggled into the robe and limped to the shower. The hot water seemed to revive her; at least her ass didn’t ache. She towel-dried her hair and ran a comb through it. Looking at her reflection, she smiled happily. “You don’t deserve to be this happy.” The heavenly aroma of coffee wafted over her, guiding her to the kitchen. She stopped at the beautiful sight before her. Sophie stood by the stove barefoot, wearing shorts and a tank top, humming some tune as she scrambled the eggs in the pan. Glenn walked up behind her and hugged her around the waist. “Good morning.”

“Good afternoon,” Sophie corrected her. Glenn heard the sharp intake when she slipped her hands under Sophie’s top, cupping both breasts. “Stop that or I’ll burn the house down. Now go sit down.” Glenn snagged a piece of bacon and obeyed, sitting by the place setting on the counter. “So you can cook?” “Yes, I can. That’s one thing you won’t have to do.” Sophie divided the eggs on both plates along with the toast and bacon. “What time is it?” “Nearly three.” Glenn was shocked. “In the afternoon?” “Yes. Eat.” “You’re so bossy. I suppose that’s something I’ll have to contend with.” Sophie laughed and poured coffee. “This is very good.” Glenn was ravenous; she slathered jam on the toast while eating the bacon. “So last night.” Glenn looked up with the toast still in her mouth. Sophie laughed again. “It was wonderful.” “Was it as…?” Glenn shrugged and pushed the eggs around on the plate with her fork. “Better,” Sophie said softly. Glenn smiled and drank her coffee. “Sophie, last night, and later last night, and early this morning was more than I could have ever expected.” “It was?” Sophie nodded. “That makes me very happy.” They finished eating in a shy, yet comfortable silence until Sophie’s cellphone went off. “It’s been ringing all morning, I’m afraid.” She looked at it and smiled. “Addie.” She answered the call. “Hey.” Glenn watched as Sophie listened, then glanced at Glenn. “She’s fine. Yes, Addie, she’s here. Yes, Addie, we did.” Glenn could hear the happy screech through the phone. She covered her face with her hands and moaned. “Yes, she’s sufficiently embarrassed. We’ll be there.” Sophie reached across and playfully slapped at Glenn’s head. “I’ll tell her. Thanks, Addie.” She set the phone on the counter. “Addie says hi.” Glenn raised her head. “Very funny.” Sophie laughed and gathered the plates. “She said she was very happy for us. That I’d better treat you right. And the whole town is wondering where you went off to. So the dance should be interesting.” Glenn laughed nervously. She watched as Sophie hummed again while she cleaned the dishes. Now what?

Chapter 30 Sophie and Glenn followed the music, which led them to Quincy Park. Glenn was amazed at the sight. Japanese lanterns hung around the makeshift dance floor, which had children running and playing on it. Several long tables were set up with all kinds of food from appetizers to desserts. Glenn noticed several kegs of beer being manned by Frank, Henry, and to Sophie’s dismay, her father. Adam waved and held up his beer cup. “This is a very nice setup,” Glenn said. “We do it every year, and every year, it gets bigger. How about a beer?” Sophie asked. “Sure. Thanks.” “Be right back.” She jogged over to the keg Adam manned. “Well, hello, Glenn!” Martha Winthrop walked up to her, pulling her into a huge embrace. “I’m so glad you could make it. What do you think? I decorated this myself. Well, with the help of the Women’s Church Committee.” “It looks very festive. I love the lanterns.” “Thank you. My idea. Where’s Sophie?” She looked around and spotted her. “Oh, there she is. My, she looks very happy. I wonder why.” Glenn said nothing and was grateful when Addie pulled up in her cart. She honked the weak-sounding horn and barreled up to Glenn. “There you are. I was wondering what time you two were going to get here.” She spied Sophie and honked again. Sophie looked up and nodded. Adam poured another beer. Sophie juggled three cups of beer as she and her father walked back to them. Glenn took one and handed it to Addie. “Thanks. Need to whet my whistle.” She took a healthy drink. “Adam, who’s minding the café?” “One of the youngsters.” He looked at Glenn. “Hello, Glenn. You look lovely.” “Thank you,” Glenn said. “This seems like a great party.” “Yeah, every year, the old fogies get out for a while. Then we all sleep for a week.” Glenn laughed along with him. “So how are things with you and Sophie? Oh, don’t look so shocked. They’re laying bets over at the VFW. I think Rhoda is going to win.” Glenn knew her jaw was sagging. Adam just laughed and drank his beer. “Where’s the party?” Glenn turned to see Luke walking toward them with his arms extended. Glenn ran up to him. He encircled her waist, kissing her cheek. “What are you doing here?” “I decided I couldn’t stay away. It’s a dance, and you know how I love to dance.” “Luke!” Noreen called out and waved. Next to her, Rhoda sat in her amigo cart, steering erratically as she waved to Luke. “Girls!” he called out to them. “How I’ve missed you.” Sophie laughed and drank her beer. “He just made their day.” “Oh, don’t kid yourself,” Glenn said. “He’s having the time of his life.” Noreen walked next to Rhoda’s mobile cart. “She should have gotten a sidecar,” Noreen said. She kissed Glenn on the cheek. “How are you, Glenn?” “I’m fine, thanks. How are you?” “Oh, we’re fine. We’re always fine,” Noreen said. “Aren’t we, Rhoda?” “Huh?” Rhoda asked. She looked at Glenn. “Hey…” “Hi, Rhoda,” Glenn said loudly. “How are you?”

“Huh?” Rhoda peered at Glenn. “So? Have you and Sophie bumped uglies yet?” Glenn nearly fainted; Sophie buried her face in her beer cup. Noreen chastised Rhoda. “That was vulgar, dear.” She regarded Sophie and Glenn. “Well?” Everyone else looked expectantly at both of them as if they were waiting for an answer. “C’mon. I’ve got money on this,” Rhoda said, tapping her hearing aid. “What did she say?” Luke bent down to her. “She said you won the pot, darling.” Glenn drained the contents of her beer and handed it to Sophie without looking at her. Sophie obediently took it and walked away. When Rhoda looked confused, Luke threw his hands in the air and screeched, “Bunko!” “I win?” Rhoda waved her hands it the air, as well. Luke gave her open palm a high five. Glenn looked for a whole to dive in, but all she got was a beer from Sophie and an apologetic grin. “We knew it!” Noreen said to Martha, who nodded with a superior grin. “I said it would happen. I said it first.” Glenn looked at Sophie. “Are we here?” “Yeah, but Rhoda had money on it,” Noreen reminded her. “Martha, how the hell are you?” Addie asked. “I’m fine, Addie. How’s the clinic?” “Doing well. We have two new young doctors who are eager. And that’s always good.” “Martha,” Glenn said as she listened to them. “I understand you’re in charge of your community theater.” “Why, yes, I am. Though it takes up so much of my time. No one else will do it.” She leaned in. “It doesn’t pay. Totally volunteer.” Glenn nodded and sipped her beer. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sophie warily watching her. “Why do you ask?” “I just thought I could lend my name and perhaps help you with your renovations,” Glenn said. Martha nearly swallowed her tongue. “Are you serious?” “Yes, are you serious?” Sophie asked. “Yes. It looks like an old historical building. I believe you can get government funding to save it.” “We tried,” Martha said sadly. “We’re still waiting to hear from them.” The DJ started the music again, and soon, several couples filtered onto the dance floor. “Let’s grab a table before they’re all taken.” Sophie steered them to a picnic table near the dance floor. Glenn no sooner sat down when Darius ran up to her. “Glenn!” “Darius, my boy.” Glenn pulled him into a hug. “And how are you? Where’s your mother?” “Fine. She’s right there.” Glenn saw Leona wave as she walked up to the table. Glenn noticed how tired she looked. “Hi, Leona. How are you? Please, sit.” “Thanks. My feet are killing me.” Leona let out a contented sigh as she sat. “Mom, can I get you something to drink?” Darius asked. “I can get it.” “Sure, baby. An iced tea would be great.” Leona watched him, Glenn thought, a little sadly. “He seems happy,” Glenn said, glancing at Sophie and Addie. “He is. He calls me Mom all the time now.” “That’s good,” Addie said. Leona smiled. “I think I’m going to be laid off. Sorry to be a downer.” Martha put her hand on her shoulder. “I’m so sorry, Leona. Maybe we can help out in some way.” Glenn drank her beer as she listened. “I have an idea. If I may.” All heads turned to her. She thought for a moment before she spoke. “Martha, you want the community

theater to be renovated, yet you don’t really have the time to give it the attention it needs. But you can’t hire someone because the town can’t afford it. What if I offered my financial assistance? I’ll hire someone to manage the renovations and stay on as manager of the theater.” “Can you do that? It may take a great deal of money,” Martha said. “Well, I have the funds. And it’ll be a write-off because we’ll get it listed as a historical landmark.” Glenn smiled and looked around the table. “What do you think?” “Well,” Martha said, “it sounds too good to be true. But who would you hire? No offense, but I’d like to keep this, well, in the community if you know what I mean.” “I certainly do,” Glenn said and turned to Leona. “Leona, you said you were a manager for nine years. I believe you’d be a perfect choice.” Leona nearly fainted. “Me?” “Yes, you live in the community, right?” Glenn looked at Martha, who smiled. “I think that’s an excellent idea.” She looked at Leona. “Will you?” “Starting salary I think should be about forty thousand including health insurance. That’s commensurate with your experience. It will be very long hours at first, I’m sure.” “Yes, but once we get going and Glenn helps, well, you won’t be inundated. Please, Leona.” “All right,” Leona said. “I’ll do it.” “Wonderful!” Martha said, hugging her around the neck. “Oh, there’s so much to do. I’ll have to contact our lawyer. And, Glenn, you’ll have to contact yours. Oh, dear, there’s so much to do.” Leona raised an eyebrow. “Martha, it’ll be fine. I’ll sit with you and Glenn tomorrow.” “That’s right. But tonight, let’s celebrate.” Martha held up her drink. “Come with me, Leona. Let me tell the theater group the good news.” She grabbed Leona by the hand and dragged her away. Glenn smiled as she watched them; she realized Sophie was staring at her. “What? It’s a good business deal.” “Uh-huh.” “Don’t be so smug.” Sophie stood. “Grab your beer. Let’s go for a walk.” They walked away from the party to the path leading through the woods. “Um, it will be dark soon. Where are we going?” “Just down here. By the lake. Don’t be a weenie.” Glenn followed her, holding her hand. “I am not a weenie.” “Oh, yes, you are,” Sophie said over her shoulder. “And you recall what happened the last time I followed you into the woods.” “Are you complaining?” “Absolutely not.” Sophie led her a short distance to the shore of a small inlet. “I used to come here when I was a kid. It’s like the other spot, only there’s huge perch in this area.” “It’s beautiful,” Glenn said, taking a sip of her beer. She smiled inwardly. It wasn’t champagne, and she didn’t mind in the least. “It’s a little damp. You’ll get your sneakers dirty.” “I don’t mind,” Glenn said. Both women raised an eyebrow at that declaration, but it was true—Glenn didn’t care. “Something on your mind, Sophie?” Glenn asked quietly. Sophie nodded; she gathered her thoughts or her courage, Sophie wasn’t sure which. Glenn remained silent, which Sophie knew was so difficult for her. She smiled at the patience Glenn exhibited. “I had a conversation with Linda,” Sophie started. “She was upset that you didn’t let her know about the donations and subsequent deliveries the other day.”

“I am sorry,” Glenn said. “As usual, I wasn’t thinking. I wanted it to be a surprise.” Sophie grinned and glanced at her. “Well, you got your wish.” Glenn grimaced. “Again, I apologize.” “You don’t have to. It was a very nice and unselfish gesture on your part. I joke about your ego—” “Oh, it’s no joke.” “Will you shut up?” Sophie asked pointedly while grinning. “Sorry.” “As I was saying. I know you have a healthy ego, but it was a kind thing you did. And I was surprised, and I’m very grateful. I’m just going to throw this out there. Linda sees you as a threat.” “Good,” Glenn said, once again talking before thinking. Sophie stopped for a minute and looked at Glenn, then continued down the beach. “There is history between us. I know you probably don’t care. And I’m not sure why I’m telling you this. It’s just that you’ll be here for another week, and…” “I do care,” Glenn said, looking down while she walked. “Good,” Sophie said with a definite nod. They had walked around the bend in the lake and were now in a secluded alcove. Sophie stopped by a felled tree and offered a seat to Glenn. “On there?” She looked at the dirty log. “What is it with you and dirty logs?” Sophie laughed and sat, patting the log. “Sit, sit.” “We could be sitting in those nice comfy Adirondack chairs by the beach.” “Yes, but we wouldn’t have the privacy. Linda has resigned as camp director.” “I’m sorry.” “No, you’re not.” “No, I’m not.” Sophie laughed quietly. “You’re so irreverent. Listen to me. I want you to know, just for the record, there was something between me and Linda for a short time. But it’s over, and I just wanted to talk to her and let her know because we’ve been in murky waters for a long while. Do you know what I mean?” “Yes, I do.” “I don’t want to feel like that anymore. So I told her.” “How did that go?” “As you would expect. She threw her clipboard at me, and as I said, resigned.” Glenn laughed quietly. “I am so sorry.” “You are such a horrible liar.” “Okay, I am. I’m not sorry. I’m glad she quit, and I’m glad you’re not involved with her. There. Are you happy?” “Yes. Actually, that makes me very happy.” Sophie looked at the lake. “I don’t want to make the mistake I made twenty-five years ago.” Glenn’s head snapped in her direction. “What mistake?” “Not telling you that I’m in love with you.” Glenn tried to swallow, but she couldn’t. “You…what?” Sophie smiled and held on to her hand. “I’m in love with you, Glenn. And if I were honest, I’d admit I’ve always been. As silly and illogical as it sounds, there it is. I don’t expect you to feel the same. But I can’t go any longer without telling you.” “But…you…we…” Glenn quickly stood and walked to the shore; her legs trembled. “What’s wrong, Glenn?” Sophie said, standing behind her. Glenn turned around. “You should rethink this. You don’t know what you’re saying…” Sophie took a step toward her; Glenn took a step back. “You stay right where you are. I think you have

some neurological problem. The synapses are not firing. You don’t want to get mixed up with me. I’m an egotist—” “Yes, you are.” “And very high-maintenance,” Glenn added grudgingly, “well, so I’ve been told.” “True.” “And I’m living a lie. You yourself said you weren’t one to hide. I know we had a wonderful time this past week, and it did bring back the memory of that night.” “So you do remember?” “I-I remember…oh, what does it matter now?” Glenn threw her hands up. “You’ll ruin your life.” Her bottom lip quivered uncontrollably. “You will. And I can’t let that happen.” Sophie took another step. She put her hands on Glenn’s shoulders. “Glenn,” she said softly. Glenn blinked; it was hard to see with tears streaming down her face. “Talk to me. I’m not asking you to tell me anything definite now,” Sophie said. “But I know you feel something.” “I’m not a logical and orderly person like you,” Glenn went on, wiping her tears away. “I’m emotional, and soon, you’d tire of that. Trust me. You’re better off knowing that now. We…we’d never last. Then you’ll hate me.” She started to cry all over again; she tried to slide away from Sophie, who held on tight. “No. You can’t do this with your life. You have so much to offer someone.” “What’s really wrong?” Glenn shrugged and tried to smile. Sophie watched her and waited; her heart ached when Glenn blinked, sending a stream of tears down her cheeks. “I’m petrified,” she whispered, no longer able to contain the sob. Her hands flew to her face, trying to find somewhere to hide. Sophie pulled her into her arms. “So am I, Glenn,” she whispered against her hair. “So am I.” “Then why do you want to do this?” Glenn asked, sobbing into her shoulder. “And why am I crying so much?” Sophie laughed and gently held her at arm’s length. “Because you’re a drama queen?” Glenn let out a trembling sigh and nodded in agreement. “True.” “And you’re afraid to tell me you love me, too. Because you do love me. Don’t you?” Glenn nodded again and sniffed. “Yes, and I need a tissue.” “There’s never one around when you need one.” Sophie leaned in and kissed each cheek. “We need some props.” Glenn sighed and closed her eyes, feeling Sophie’s soft lips travel down to her lips. When Sophie pulled her closer, she threw her arms around Sophie’s neck and returned her kiss; she lightly flicked the tip of her tongue against Sophie’s lips. “God, Glenn.” Glenn staggered and pulled away; if Sophie hadn’t grabbed her around the waist, she’d have stumbled backward into the water. “That was amazing,” Sophie said, her arms encircling tighter. “You’d better let me go. You’ll break something.” Reluctantly, very reluctantly, Glenn eased away from Sophie’s embrace. For a long moment, she looked into Sophie’s eyes. Finally, she whispered, “Why do you?” “Well, duh.” Sophie put her arm around her shoulders and started back toward the beach. “Who wouldn’t love you?” That did it. Glenn started crying all over again. Sophie laughed and held on.

Chapter 31 The music got louder as Sophie and Glenn walked back to the party, holding hands. Before they reached the party, Glenn held her back. “Are you sure about this, Sophie? I-I’ll probably be on location with this new movie. It could take months. If I get the part. Good heavens, I just thought of something. I haven’t even looked at the screenplay yet.” She chuckled softly. “I wonder why.” “I’d like to think you’ve been preoccupied.” “I have. Wonderfully so,” Glenn said. “You can start reading it right away. And when you get the part, and you will get that part, you’ll be great.” “Then what?” “Then you’ll come back to me. And we’ll sit on the shore in our chairs and talk about the future. You’ll have work to do with the theater. You’ll be annoying, of course.” Glenn pulled her down for a soft kiss. “I love you.” “I know,” Sophie said with a superior sigh. “Who wouldn’t love me?” They both laughed and held on to each other for a long moment. Sophie pulled back and kissed her on the lips. “C’mon, let’s get back before the whole town comes looking for us.” As they neared the party, Glenn heard the laughter from the dance floor. “Oh, my God, look. I don’t think we were missed.” Luke was on the dance floor with Noreen and Rhoda, who was trying to steer her cart with one hand and hold her drink in the other. She nearly ran over several dancers. They were dancing the conga to Rosemary Clooney’s Mambo Italiano. Luke actually had his handkerchief out, waving it over his head as he danced with his girls. Addie waved Sophie and Glenn over. She grabbed Henry by the hand and dragged him onto the dance floor. Sophie and Glenn ran to the dance floor. With Luke in the lead waving his silk handkerchief like the pied piper, he blew Glenn a kiss as they joined the conga line. Darius ran up with his mother. He wedged his way behind Glenn, who laughed as he held on to her waist. Leona got in line behind Martha; Frank gave Martha a kiss as he joined the line. Sophie reached out and grabbed her father, pulling him in front of her. “C’mon. If I have to, you have to.” In a moment, it seemed like the whole town was dancing while Rosemary Clooney’s voice reverberated over the lake. After a moment, Sophie broke the line and took Glenn by the hand. They stood on the sideline, and watched as the Quincy conga line, which it would forever be known, weaved around the dance floor under the Japanese lanterns that swayed in the summer breeze. Glenn leaned into Sophie, who wrapped her arm around her shoulders. “I hope you know what you’re getting yourself into,” Sophie said, kissing her temple. “Are you sure?” Glenn smiled as she watched Luke and the elders of Quincy laughing and dancing. “I’m sure,” she whispered, holding on to Sophie. Who wouldn’t love this?

About the author Kate Sweeney, a 2010 Alice B. Medal winner, was the 2007 recipient of the Golden Crown Literary Society award for Debut Author for She Waits, the first in the Kate Ryan Mystery series. The series also includes A Nice Clean Murder, The Trouble with Murder, a 2008 Golden Crown Award winner for Mystery, Who’ll Be Dead for Christmas? a 2009 Golden Crown Award winner for Mystery, Of Course It’s Murder, What Happened in Malinmore, A Near Myth Murder, It’s Not Always Murder, and Recalculated Murder. Other novels include Away from the Dawn, Survive the Dawn, Before the Dawn, Residual Moon, a 2008 Golden Crown Award winner for Speculative Fiction, Liar’s Moon, The O’Malley Legacy, Winds of Heaven, Moonbeams and Skye, Sea of Grass, Paradise, Love at Last, Someday I’ll Find You, Moon Through the Magnolia, Stone Walls, Second Time Around, Love in E Flat, One Night in Paris, I Love You Again, Buoyed out on the Foam of the Sea, Build Me a Dream, and Mistress of Peacock Walk. Born in Chicago, Kate moved to Louisiana, and this Yankee doubts she’ll ever get used to saying y’all. Humor is deeply embedded in Kate’s DNA. She sincerely hopes you will see this when you read her novels, short stories, and other works. Email Kate at [email protected].